521 (M+M & CC/UC, AU, Adult) [Complete]

This is the gallery for the winners of the fanfic awards to show off their fics, and their banners!

Moderators: Itzstacie, Forum Moderators

User avatar
April
Roswell Fanatic
Posts: 1557
Joined: Tue Sep 28, 2004 9:32 am
Location: Somewhere. Anywhere.
Contact:

Part 11

Post by April »

twilight: Thanks for coming out of your hiding spot! Max is a confusing guy in this, so when he says something like he wants Liz to “hate” him, he wants that because it’ll make their whole relationship really dark and angry and hot. The fact that Liz sort of hates to love Max and loves to hate him really appeals to him, because he’s such a jerk.

Leila: You’ll get another glimpse into what Max’s life is like in this part. I’m glad you like this characterization of Liz. I wasn’t sure you would. Be warned, though: Sometimes you might not like her.

Jan: Max is very confusing because he’s such a devious, manipulative person. He thinks about things differently than most other people would. His mind works in sicker ways.

Alison: Well, if you’re interested in the Kyle/Tess stuff in this fic, then I think you’ll be happy to know that I’ve got a lot of stuff planned for them. (And you’re totally bringing comeuppance back! One of my English professors said that word yesterday. No joke. Weird!)

spacegirl23: If you think Max is annoyingly hot, then you feel the same way about him that Liz does in this.

Christina: I’m glad you and others are actually liking Liz’s character in this. I thought no one would. What’s interesting about her is that nobody in the fic really knows what kind of person she is . . . except Max. He knows she’s not the nice girl most people think she is. And you’re totally right that Maria won’t give up on her painting idea, even though what Michael said hurt her. She’s very determined, and it seems like anytime she wants Michael to do something, he gives in and does it. So whipped already. :lol:

killjoy: I promise that you’ll still like where this heads with K/T. The last part was a bit of a setback, but it’s easily fixed.

Mercedes: What exactly happened between Michael and Isabel? Hmm, I can’t tell you yet. All I’ll say is that it was something that hurt Michael badly (obviously), and now he’s keeping it all bottled up inside. Poor guy.

Thanks for the wonderful feedback! I really appreciate it!








Part 11








Maria was so upset when she woke up the next morning. She walked by Michael in the hallway, and he said good morning to her, but she didn’t say anything to him. He didn’t want to paint her? Well, that was his loss.

She sat down at the counter with a bowl of cereal in front of her and began to eat her breakfast. She saw Michael slip into the bathroom with a towel around his waist, and a minute later, she heard the water start to run. She shoved another spoonful of Frosted Flakes into her mouth when an idea occurred to her, a much better idea than that stupid Michael-painting-her idea.

She hopped down of the stool, abandoned her cereal bowl, and walked around the counter to turn on the kitchen sink. She turned the handle all the way to the right so that only hot water would come out. Then, with a mischievous smile in place on her face, she slinked towards the bathroom. She opened the door quietly and stole a glance at the bathtub/shower. Michael had the curtain pulled. He couldn’t see her. So she wasted no time turning on the sink, turning that knob all the way to the right as well. He didn’t seem to hear her or the additional running water, because he didn’t pull the curtain back or say anything. She slipped out just as quietly as she had slipped in and shut the door. She crossed her arms over her chest and leaned back against the wall, right next to the bathroom door. She waited a few minutes, and then she heard a delightful sound.

“Shit, this is cold!”

She laughed at her prank and listened as the shower water quit running. She heard Michael climb out of the bathtub, almost slip on the tile floor, and turn off the sink. He threw open the door, and stopped when he saw her. He was only wearing a towel, but for once, he didn’t seem embarrassed. He just glared at her, apparently not amused. “Funny,” he remarked sarcastically.

“I thought it was.” She was pissed, and she had wanted him to know it. Now he knew. “You’re in hot water,” she said.

“No, actually, I’m in cold water, thanks to you.”

She shrugged and headed back out into the kitchen to finish her breakfast. “That’s what you get for rejecting me as your artistic muse.” She really hadn’t expected him to do that, and she still didn’t understand why he had. All she knew was that she was pissed.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

“I mean, can you believe that? What kind of guy in his right mind says, ‘Gee, Maria, I’d rather not paint your picture.’” Maria huffed as she spilled all her frustrations out into the open for Liz to hear before their English Composition class began that day. “He should’ve felt honored at the mere suggestion. I’m just as gorgeous as Isabel. Even more so because, unlike her, I have a vivacious personality.”

“Vivacious?” Liz echoed, seemingly impressed with Maria’s choice of adjective.

“Yeah. I’m a spunky vixen. I can’t believe Michael doesn’t wanna paint me.”

“Why do you think that is?” Liz asked.

“I don’t know. I’m not good at getting into Michael’s brain. There’s a lot going on there. God, I swear, he is so strange sometimes. Like when I was trying to set him up with you at the Halloween party, remember?”

Liz nodded.

“Yeah. And he didn’t even try to go along with it. I mean, what’s his problem? You’re a right good catch.”

“Oh, I’m not so sure,” Liz mumbled.

“Doesn’t he realize he would’ve been lucky to get lucky with you, even luckier to date you? He would’ve been a whole freakin’ lot of lucky to paint my picture, but no, he doesn’t even care to give it a try.”

“Yeah,” Liz said. “He sounds very stubborn.”

“He can be.” Maria growled and shook her head. “Whatever. I don’t even care anymore. What about you? You look like you need to rant about something.”

“Oh.” Liz looked down at her lap and shook her head. “Exactly the opposite, actually. I don’t wanna talk about my life. Any of it.”

“You sure?” Maria urged.

“Yeah, it’s pretty topsy-turvy lately. Like the other day . . .” She trailed off and shook her head.

“Like the other day what?” Maria wanted to know.

“Well, I guess it’s not really a very big deal, but I kind of . . . kissed Kyle.”

“Kissed—you kissed Kyle?” She wasn’t sure whether to laugh or not. The thought of geeky Kyle kissing anyone was hilarious. “As in ex-boyfriend Kyle. You kissed him?”

“Yeah.” Liz smiled a little and shook her head. “Don’t ask me why.”

“Why?”

“It’s a long story. It’s just . . . it was a spontaneous, bad decision. So bad. I probably gave him all sorts of false hope.”

“Oh, don’t worry. I don’t think Kyle has those kinds of feelings for you anymore,” Maria assured her friend. “He’s too busy crushing on . . .” She quickly stopped herself before she spilled Kyle’s obvious secret. “Never mind.”

Now it was Liz’s turn to prod. “Who?”

“I don’t know if I should tell you.”

Liz shrugged. “It’s not like I’m gonna care.”

Maria sighed, thought it over for a moment, and decided there was no harm in it. Liz wasn’t the type to gossip, and she and Tess didn’t hang out in the same circles. There was no reason not to tell her. “Kyle’s got it bad for Tess,” she said quietly so that no one else in the classroom would hear. “You know, my old roommate?”

“What?” Liz shrieked.

Maria was taken aback by that passionate response. “Apparently you do care.”

“Oh, no, it’s just . . . it’s interesting; that’s all,” Liz sputtered. “Kyle likes Tess. Kyle . . . likes Tess. Tess . . . has a boyfriend.”

“A loser boyfriend,” Maria grunted. “Seriously, I don’t know why anybody would ever wanna be with a guy like Max Evans. He’s scum. He’s worse than scum.”

“Oh.” Liz looked away. “Is he?”

“Yeah. Anyone who dates him has to be deaf, dumb, and blind. It’s not like there’s any perks to being with him, except for money. But the sex isn’t great. Not that I would know or anything. It’s just that I heard things, him and Tess, the late nights, all the male pleasure sounds and no female pleasure sounds to go along with it. He’s probably a loser in the sack.”

Actually . . .” Liz waited a moment. “That’s probably true.”

“I swear, Tess would be so much better off with a guy like Kyle, but it’ll never happen. As much as I hate to admit it, she’s just like you and me. She can’t make it work with nice guys. Kyle doesn’t stand a chance.”

“You’re right; he doesn’t,” Liz agreed. “Listen, I have to go.” Liz suddenly grabbed her backpack and stood up.

“Wait, where are you going? Class hasn’t even started yet,” Maria said, not wanting to be left alone for a full fifty minutes with a creepy professor and a bunch of over-zealous English majors. Liz was her lifeline in this class, just like macroeconomics.

“Yeah, I know,” Liz said as she headed for the door, “but I’m thinking about dropping it.”

No! Maria thought. She didn’t want that to happen.

“I’ll see you later,” Liz said, waving as she left the classroom.

Maria grunted and shook her head in disbelief. Why were her friends being so exasperating today?

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Tess was busy painting her fingernails pink before it was time to go to her 12:30 class when there was a knock on the door. She set her nail polish down and went to answer it excitedly. “Max? Are you already done with class today?” When she pulled open the door, she came face to face with someone who most definitely wasn’t her boyfriend. “Oh. Liz.” What the hell is she doing here? she wondered. “Hi.”

“Hi,” Liz echoed.

They stood in awkward silence for a minute, and finally Tess said, “Maria isn’t here.”

“Oh, no, I’m here to see you,” Liz explained. “You know, I gave it some thought, and I came to realize . . . Lynn, the girl I referred you to . . . she is really, really good, but she’s got a lot on her plate right now. And my plate’s kinda empty. So if you still want to . . . be on my plate, there’s room. If you still want to.”

Tess stared at the brunette in confusion. “You’re offering to tutor me?”

“Yes.” Liz smiled. “I think we could really get something accomplished.”

“Like me passing biology?” Tess liked the sound of that. “I’m in.”

“Great,” Liz chirped. “Sounds like a plan.”

“Well, do you want my cell or email so we can schedule tutoring time, or--”

“Just drop by the tutoring center tomorrow. I should be there all afternoon,” Liz said. “We’ll exchange contact info and set up meeting times then.”

“Okay,” Tess said, surprised by this new development. She had been one-hundred percent prepared to hate Liz until now.

“Okay,” Liz said. “I’m feeling good about this.”

She sounded . . . incredibly positive. “Me, too,” Tess agreed, trying to figure this girl out. When she’d spoken to her yesterday, Liz had seemed . . . impatient and angry. Now she seemed almost way too chipper.

“Alright, I’ll see you tomorrow,” Liz said, heading down the hallway.

“See you.” Tess closed the door and muttered to herself, “She is so weird.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

When Michael got back from class that afternoon and found Maria sitting on the couch watching TV and reading a magazine simultaneously, he felt relieved. He really needed to talk to her. “Oh, good, you’re home.” He slung his backpack down by the door and went to join her on the couch. He leaned over to see what she was reading and made a face. “Is that Playgirl?” Had to be. There were pictures of naked men.

She completely ignored him and turned the page.

He looked away, not wanting to see any of the . . . spreads in that magazine. “What, are you not talking to me now or something?”

She still didn’t say anything.

He rolled his eyes, supposing he should have seen this coming. “Great, the silent treatment. That’s real mature.” He picked up the remote control from the coffee table and turned the TV off, thinking that might provoke some kind of vocal response. But instead, she just yanked the remote control from his hands and turned the TV back on wordlessly.

“You’re gonna have to say something eventually,” he said. “We live together. We see each other every day.”

“No, I don’t have to say anything ever!” she snapped, immediately realizing she had broken her silence. “Oh . . . curses.”

He laughed a little, glad that she had already given in. A Maria DeLuca who didn’t talk was like a cop who didn’t eat doughnuts. It was just so wrong in so many ways.

“Why are you laughing?” she asked. “There’s nothing funny about this.”

“About what?”

This.” She looked annoyed, and much to his surprise she voluntarily tossed her perverted magazine aside and turned off the TV. She crossed her arms over her chest and looked away from him, pouting.

“You’re pissed,” he stated the obvious. “You’re funny when you’re pissed. That’s why I laughed.”

“No, I’m bad news when I’m pissed; that’s what I am,” she assured him.

“I don’t understand why you’re so mad at me.”

“Because, in case you haven’t noticed, I’m a selfish person. And the one time I try to do something selfless, try to do someone a favor, it gets thrown back in my face.”

She’s not joking, he realized. She was serious about this, seriously upset. He’d really hurt her feelings. That in enough itself was incredible considering the fact that Maria rarely ever admitted to feeling anything at all.

“Maria, I’m sorry,” he apologized. “I didn’t mean to do that. That wasn’t my intention. I know you just wanna help me, and I’m grateful for that. But when I said I can’t paint a picture of you . . . I meant it.”

“You said you don’t want to,” she corrected. “Which, personally, I don’t understand. I’m just as hot as Isabel. And so what if she has bigger boobs than me? When it comes to legs . . .”

“Maria, I have my reasons, okay?”

“I know; I talked to Kyle. He told me all about your artwork’s evolution . . . and the screeching halt it’s come to lately.”

“Screeching halt?” he echoed in horror. “That’s overstating it, don’t you think?”

“No, not really. I thought your midterm painting was good, Michael; but then I looked at those paintings of Isabel, and they’re so good. And I just thought I could help you out because . . . I’m pretty, and I’m your friend. And I felt so good about myself after I finished that test yesterday, and I only felt that way because you wanted me to feel that way. And I just wanted to return the favor and make you feel that way, too, but apparently it was a really stupid idea.”

“It wasn’t,” he assured her. He stared at her and realized for the first time how amazing it would be to paint her. She was beautiful and lively and . . . so damn annoying, but adorable at the same time. “Maria, the truth is, I would love to paint you,” he told her. “I think it would be fun and frustrating and probably really difficult because there’s a lot to you. I’m not sure if I could capture it all with a few brushstrokes, you know?”

She blushed a little, and there was even a faint hint of a smile tugging at her lips. “That’s so true,” she agreed.

He laughed a little. “Maybe someday, alright? But not now. It’s not that I don’t wanna paint you, or even that I can’t. It’s that I’m . . . not ready.”

“Because of Isabel?”

“Because I haven’t painted anyone since Isabel.”

“You haven’t painted anyone but Isabel,” she pointed out.

“Exactly. So if I were to paint you, or anybody else . . .” He licked his lips, trying his best to explain what was stopping him. “It would mean that she and I are really over.”

She moved in closer to him and placed her hand atop his. “Michael. You and Isabel have been over for awhile now.”

She was right. He hated to admit it, but she was right. Isabel had left four months ago. She wasn’t coming back. It was really over. They were really over.

He felt pathetic.

“She’s a bitch, as far as I’m concerned,” Maria said simply.

“No, she was . . . well . . .” He wasn’t quite sure how to explain Isabel Evans anymore. At one time, glowing adjectives would have done the trick. Not anymore.

“You loved her?” she filled in.

He didn’t say anything in response to that, but he had. He had loved her. He just hadn’t known her very well.

“Look, I don’t know exactly why you guys ended,” Maria said, “but eventually you’re gonna have to move on. And when you do, I’ll be here.”

He raised his eyebrow inquisitively. What exactly was she implying?

As if reading his mind, she quickly added, “In a painting capacity. Not romantically, obviously.”

“Obviously.” He smiled a little. Yeah, Maria drove him crazy enough as his roommate. As his girlfriend . . . well, he’d probably lose his mind.

Apparently no longer mad at him, she leaned in and gave him a peck on the cheek, then rose to her feet, picked up her Playgirl magazine off the floor, and headed for the hallway.

“Maria,” he called, stopping her.

She spun around to look at him, and he came to a realization. Maria was offering him something Isabel never had: friendship. Support. It sounded crazy, because she wasn’t a giving person, but she wanted to give something to him, the chance to succeed. He wanted to succeed, even if that meant forgetting about Isabel.

“Don’t go out and get drunk tonight, okay?” he said with a newfound determination in his voice.

She gave him a confused look and asked, “What do you mean?”

He smiled and explained, “I’m painting a picture tomorrow, and I need my subject to be sober.”

Her eyes lit up with excitement, and her mouth stretched into a wide grin. She giggled and bounded towards him, throwing herself into his arms for a big bear-hug.

“Uh,” he groaned as he wrapped his arms around her and held her close. “There we go.”

“Thank you.”

“No, thank you.” For the first time since she had moved into Apartment 521, he was really glad to have her there.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Max sat on the couch with his father, Phillip, the next day. They were discussing business, as usual, and papers and forms were strewn all about. Max couldn’t even see the coffee table anymore. It was just a mass of documents related to the Evans hotel chain.

“Even after you factor in Mason’s investment, I just don’t see how the New York chain can benefit from a golf course,” Phillip said. “I talked it over with my financial advisor. He agreed.”

“But tourists like to golf, even in New York City,” Max insisted. He wasn’t even technically an employee with his father’s company, but he got paid better than all of them combined, and he knew his father valued his opinion.

“Well, I’m not sold on it,” Phillip muttered.

“That’s okay. Once you die, I’ll build the golf course. Then we’ll see who’s right.” Max grinned and snickered as there was a knock on the door. “Excuse me.” He stood up and went to answer the door. “Liz,” he said, smiling as he stood face to face with his dark angel. “What an arousing surprising. It’s too bad you didn’t stop by earlier. We’re in the middle of something right now.”

“Save it, Max.” She grabbed his arm and literally yanked him out into the hallway. He shut the door, intrigued by her obvious anger towards him. Perhaps it would lead to fast and furious sex right out here in the hallway where anybody could see them? It wouldn’t be the first time they made this spot their own personal mating ground.

Much to his disappointment, she started talking. “I just wanted to let you know I’m gonna be tutoring Tess after all. And before you even conjure up fantasies of the two of us dressed as schoolgirls giving you head at the same time, know that I’m not falling into your little scheme. If you wanted to see fireworks, don’t hold your breath, because all you’re gonna see is generosity. I’m helping your girlfriend out of the goodness of my heart.”

He grunted, fighting to suppress a laugh upon hearing that rehearsed speech. “What goodness?”

She glared at him and shook her head. “You’re one to talk. You’re amazingly over-confident and arrogant Max. What makes you so sure I won’t tell Tess everything I know?”

“And what do you know?” he asked in response.

“That you’re completely infatuated with me.”

He grinned and leaned in closer to her. It took everything he had not to bend her over and just do her right there. “You won’t do that,” he said matter-of-factly. “I know you. Like it or not, Miss Parker, I know you better than anyone else. I know that, if you’re not doing something just a little bit wrong, you don’t feel right. That’s why you never could’ve made it work with your old boyfriend. That’s why that kiss you so conveniently had me witness was only a pathetic attempt at making me jealous.”

A flicker of delight flared through her eyes, and she asked, “Did it work?”

He pursed his lips together, refusing to answer, and leaned back against the door to his suite crossing his arms over his chest.

She smiled mischievously, understanding his answer without actually hearing it, and turned her back on him to walk down the hallway. He stopped her just as she was about to turn the corner towards the elevator by saying, “I hadn’t thought of that schoolgirls fantasy until now.”

She shot him one more enticing look, then kept on walking.

Fuck, he thought. I’m gonna have to take a cold shower after my father leaves.

He slipped back inside and said, “Sorry about that, Dad. Where were we?”

“Golf course,” Phillip mumbled. “I’m reconsidering. Who was that?”

Max sat back down next to his father and replied, “A girl I fucked senseless last year while Tess and I were on hiatus. I’ve been running into her a lot lately. I’d kill to get inside her again.”

“She must be good,” Phillip remarked.

“She’s fascinating.”

“Do you love her?”

Max laughed. “She loves me.”

“And Tess?”

Well, that was the beauty of it, wasn’t it? “She loves me, too.”

Phillip smirked and nodded his head in approval. “That a boy.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

As much as he would have liked to, Michael couldn’t deny his nerves when it came to painting Maria. He spent the majority of his Saturday morning trying to act nonchalant about it, because she seemed perfectly at ease. But inside, he was freaking out. He wasn’t even sure if he could paint her. Maybe he couldn’t really paint people. Maybe Isabel was just a fluke. Maybe it wasn’t the paintings that were so great, but the feelings behind the paintings. Maybe this whole idea was a mistake.

Maria seemed so excited about it, though. They ate breakfast together, and she talked all the way through her Frosted Flakes, saying that she’d never had her picture painted before, that, oddly enough, she was a virgin in this department. That part made him laugh a little, but he was still nervous. This whole thing, painting, artwork in general . . . it had a big element of symbolism. To him at least. He wasn’t sure whether he wanted this painting to be amazing or to be horrible.

“Maria, you almost ready?” he asked as he arranged pillows on the couch. They had opted for an indoor session. No way was he ready to paint this out in the open.

“Yeah, I’ll be out in a minute,” she called from the bathroom. She’d been in there for a good ten minutes ‘preparing.’ What the hell was she doing, putting on a mountain of lip gloss? She really didn’t need any. Her lips looked good no matter what.

He flattened out some of the pillows and draped Maria’s favorite blanket, a Santa Fe University blanket, over the back of the couch. He wanted it to look natural. All he wanted was a nice, natural painting, maybe Maria curled up on one side of the couch, running one hand through her hair, not even necessarily looking at him.

He stepped behind his canvas and was about to start mixing up some appropriate colors when there was a knock on his door. He groaned and went to answer it. “Kyle, I’m all out of milk. Just break down and go to the grocery store . . .” He trailed off when he opened the door and came face to face with two familiar figures: his parents. “Oh.”

“Hi, honey!” his mother Sylvia exclaimed. “Oh, come here!” She threw open her arms and enveloped him in a hug. For a little woman, she sure had a lot of strength when it came to hugging.

“Mom,” he choked out. “Can’t . . . breathe.”

“Oh, sorry.” She released him, and then it was his father’s turn. John Guerin wasn’t quite as big on the hugging, but his hugs resulted in a fair share of oxygen deprivation, too.

“It’s good to see you , son,” John said.

“Yeah, you guys, too.” Michael took a step back and asked, “What-what’re you guys doing here?” He hadn’t been expecting them at all.

“Well, we’re attending a production of King Lear at the Von Wright theater tonight. We thought we’d stop by and surprise you,” his father explained.

“Well, I’m surprised.”

“Are you really? We haven’t seen you since August,” his mother reminded him. “You know we get to missing you.”

“I know.”

“Can we come in?” his father inquired.

“Oh, yeah. Sorry.” He felt like an idiot for keeping them out in the hallway as long as he had. He opened the door wider and allowed them entrance into his apartment. Luckily it was clean. He closed the door and said, “So, King Lear, huh? Sounds . . . interesting.” Actually, he thought it sounded incredibly boring, but then again, he’d never been as into Shakespeare as his parents were.

“It’s gotten good reviews,” John remarked.

His mother glanced into the living room and must have noticed his canvas set-up, because she glanced back to him and asked, “We’re not interrupting anything, are we? You look a little frazzled.”

“No, you’re fine. I was just gonna . . .” Before he could finish, Maria swooped out of the bathroom wearing a long, silky, black robe.

“Alright, Mr. Big Artist,” she said, twirling the robe’s ties around playfully. “I’m ready to do it!” All of a sudden, she tore open the robe and dropped it to the floor, revealing the fact that she was wearing . . . nothing! Nothing underneath!

“Ah!” his mother shrieked, shielding her eyes.

“Maria!” He didn’t even know what else to say.

“What?” she asked innocently.

John stared at her in awe and wonder. “Wow.”

“I don’t get it,” Maria said, finally seeming to notice the other two people in the living room. “Are we having an orgy?”

Michael rubbed his forehead, trying to prolong the inevitable headache, and said, “Maria, this is my mom Sylvia and my dad John.”

“Your parents?”

He nodded, embarrassed for her since she hadn’t the desire to be embarrassed for herself. “My parents.”

“Oh!” She quickly bent down to pick up her robe and get back into it. “No wonder they look so old. Sorry about that slight case of nudity.” She came forward to introduce herself and shake his parents’ hands. “I’m Maria. It’s nice to meet you. I’ve heard so much about both of you. I’m sure you’ve heard a lot about me.”

Sylvia stared at her quizzically and said, “No, actually, we haven’t.”

Maria shot Michael an astonished look. “You mean you haven’t told them anything about me?”

“Was I supposed to?”

She huffed. “Oh, whatever. I’m Michael’s roommate. I’ve lived with him for about a month now.”

His mother seemed surprised. “His . . . his roommate?”

“And a friend,” Maria added. “A good friend.”

“A girlfriend?” John asked.

“No, a good friend,” she emphasized. “Yeah, I used to live with Tess Harding, my ex-BFF, who you might or might not know because she’s also a friend of Michael’s. But we stopped getting along, mainly because she’s dating this total loser, Max Evans. And yes, that is the same Max who is brother to one Isabel Evans, primo bitch who left your son in July.” She sighed. “Oh, it’s a tangled web we weave.”

Unsurprisingly, Sylvia said, “I’m confused. If you’re just Michael’s friend, what was that little strip-tease all about?”

“Oh, that wasn’t a strip-tease. That was simply removal of a garment. I could show you a strip-tease if you want. I could probably even teach you a few moves to keep your hubby here satisfied.”

“Please don’t,” Michael muttered, praying she wouldn’t find a way to make this even worse.

“Please do,” John piped up.

Michael made a face. “Oh, Dad . . .” He really did not want to have to extract his father out of Maria’s ass. That would just be . . . unpleasant to say the least.

“Jonathon!” his wife scolded. “She’s not even half your age.”

“That’s okay, Mr. Guerin,” Maria assured him readily. “I’m a very sexual person. I don’t blame you for being attracted to me.”

“Oh . . . kay. I’m gonna puke,” Michael informed them. “Mom, Dad, the reason why Maria was just naked . . . actually, I don’t even know why she was just naked.”

“Michael’s painting my picture today,” she explained. “It’s gonna be a nude.”

“It’s not gonna be a nude.”

“I want it to be a nude.”

“I don’t.” Crazy. She had to be crazy.

“Why not?” She smiled, teasing him. “Are you worried you’ll pitch a tent on the second brushstroke?”

“Oh my god.” Did she not realize that the very people who had conceived him and put diapers on him and driven him to kindergarten every day were standing right next to her?

“I’d be offended if you didn’t, Michael.”

“Maria, I really think you should just not say anything else, okay?” he suggested.

“Why not? Your dad seems to be enjoying the sound of my voice.”

Michael cast a glance at his father and noted the happy-go-luck on his face. “Hmm, yes,” John said, nodding.

“I’m starting to think we should’ve called first,” Sylvia said quietly.

“No, you’re fine,” Michael assured them again. “You know what? We’ll just postpone the painting, and the three of us can go out to lunch.” He was starting to think that his parents’ arrival was destined. He wasn’t meant to paint Maria’s picture.

“Well, aren’t you going to invite Maria?” his father asked.

He really hadn’t been planning on it. She wasn’t exactly making the best first impression so far.

“Yeah, aren’t you?” Maria joined in. “I made you go out to eat with my mom.”

“Actually, I’m fine with you staying here, okay?” he told her. “Fantastic. So, Country Buffet or . . .”

“Michael.” His mother gave him a pointed look. “That’s rather rude. We raised you to be a gentleman.”

“Oh, you raised him very well, Mrs. Guerin,” Maria assured her. “Much better than my mom raised me.”

“Oh, well . . .” Sylvia looked confused, clearly wondering whether that was a good thing or a bad thing. “Thank you?”

Maria smiled.

“Michael . . .” his father urged.

Michael sighed and gave in. He really didn’t want this. Maria was his friend, but he really didn’t think his parents were going to like her. They hadn’t liked Isabel. “Fine, Maria, come to lunch with us if you really want to,” he said.

“Oh, I do,” she replied. “I love getting to know people. I’m like a little social butterfly. Or sexual butterfly, actually. Usually when I ‘get to know’ people, it involves a little bedroom activity, you know what I mean?” She laughed and playfully punched Michael’s father in the arm. “Not this time! Sorry, Mr. Guerin.”

Michael forced himself to smile to keep form screaming and suggested, “Why don’t you just go get dressed?”

“Okay. It won’t take me too long. I’ll go commando.” She smiled and skipped into the bedroom.

“Wow,” John managed again.

Sylvia took that opportunity to state the painfully obvious. “She’s promiscuous.”

Michael nodded his head in agreement. “She’s a lot of things.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Maria, Michael, Sylvia, and John ended up at a fancy restaurant that afternoon, some French restaurant with a name Maria couldn’t even begin to pronounce. While they were waiting for their food, Sylvia got up to go to the bathroom, and Maria went with her. She really wanted Michael’s mom to get to know her and to like her. As for his dad . . . well, he already liked her. No problem there.

“So,” Sylvia said as she leaned in towards the mirror and reapplied her lipstick. “Are you a junior like Michael?”

“Yeah,” Maria answered as she examined her butt in the mirror. Was it getting bigger? Was that a good thing? “Technically, I think I’m still a sophomore,” she admitted. “I’m not very educationally-oriented. I’ve failed a few classes in my day. But, yeah, this is my third year here at the university, so I tell people I’m a junior.”

“Michael took summer classes one year,” Sylvia declared proudly. “I think he’ll have enough credits to be a senior at the end of this semester.”

“He’s really smart,” Maria remarked, leaning back against the sink counter.

“Well, he’s very driven,” Sylvia added. “Even when he was younger, I never had to force him to do his homework. He always did it willingly.”

Maria laughed a little, reflecting on how different she and Michael really were. “My mom never had to force me to sneak out of the house. I always did that willingly. And she never caught me. I’m so sly.”

“Is that a good thing?”

She shrugged. “Sure. I always had a lot of fun. I still do. Gets me into trouble sometimes, but at least I’m living life, you know?”

“I suppose that’s all that matters,” Sylvia reluctantly agreed. “Well, how did you and my son come to meet? You don’t seem anything alike.”

“We met freshman year in math class,” Maria informed her. “He helped me and Tess cheat and therefore pass. We’re forever indebted to him.”

“So, you must be pretty good friends, you and Michael,” Sylvia went on, obviously trying to sort some things out.

“Well, we’re a lot closer now that we’ve been living together.”

“It’s funny he’s never mentioned you.”

Maria shrugged. “I think I embarrass him sometimes. I’m really loud and out there. I don’t care what people think about me just as long as they do think about me.” She smirked.

“Hmm.” Sylvia seemed very skeptical of her. Maria was well aware that she might not be making the best impression, but she couldn’t pretend to be someone she wasn’t. She just couldn’t.

“Should we get back out there?” Maria asked. “Our food might be here.”

“John and Michael are probably discussing politics. We’ll give them a minute,” Sylvia decided. “So, how exactly did this living arrangement with my son come about? I think I know him pretty well. He never expressed an interest in having a roommate. Well, unless you count Isabel, but she wasn’t really living with him. Was she? I don’t know.”

“Well, to be honest, I kinda just invited myself to live with him,” Maria confessed. “I didn’t have anywhere else to go. I actually don’t have a whole lot of other friends. Michael tried to get me to leave, but he’s a such a softie. He let me stay.”

“And are you helping him pay rent?”

“Well, I will be eventually. I just studied for the first time ever. Gotta make these changes in small increments, you know. Can’t take on too much at once.”

“Your first time ever?”

Maria laughed. “Now that is funny. It sounds like you’re talking about the loss of my virginity. God, that seems like a lifetime ago.”

Sylvia looked mortified. “What are you saying?”

“Well, I like sex. I have sex often. Because I like it. Do you see how we’ve come full circle here?”

“Oh, so you have a boyfriend.”

“No.”

Sylvia frowned. “No?”

“Well, I mean not usually.”

Sylvia cringed and said, “Oh, Maria, I’m worried I might be forming a stereotypical perception of you. Please tell me I’m wrong.”

“What, slutty party girl?” Maria shook her head. “You’re not wrong. But hey, at least I’m honest, right?”

Sylvia laughed nervously. “Right. I’m sorry, I have to be honest, too . . . I’m not sure if I can picture you and my son living together.”

“Well, obviously we won’t live together forever,” Maria said. She didn’t have a precise timeline or anything, but she figured she would move out sometime during the spring semester. “But for now it’s working out well. He lets my stuff occupy all the counter space in the bathroom. He buys me all the food I like to eat. He lets me hog all the covers.”

Now Sylvia looked genuinely alarmed. “You . . . the two of you are—you sleep together? In the same bed, I mean?”

“Yeah,” Maria didn’t see the big deal. “I mean, there’s only one bed to sleep in. Although, sometimes he sleeps on the couch, like the other night when we had this little non-lover’s spat. Or if I bring a guy home . . . obviously he doesn’t wanna be there for that. Or like Halloween; I was getting busy with this guy named Brad—so delectable. Anyway, we were getting really loud, and then my brother was in the bathroom getting it on with . . . god, what was his name? Jason? Justin?”

His name?”

“Yeah. I’ll tell you, Marty hooks up with more guys than I do. If he ever gets Michael drunk . . .” She laughed, “Well, Michael better watch out is all I’m saying. We’ve seen him naked, and Marty can’t get past it.”

Sylvia just stared at her in horror, mouth agape, eyes wide open. “I don’t even know what to say.”

Maria just smiled and shrugged. Did she have to say anything?

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Michael and his father sat at the table, waiting for the food they had ordered and for the women who had abandoned them for the sake of the powder room. Michael wasn’t sure whether he wanted Maria to rejoin them or not. On the one hand, seeing his father literally salivate over her was a tad bit disturbing. On the other hand, hearing him swoon over her was just as bad. Lose/lose situation. Of course.

“Are they still in the bathroom?” he asked, craning his neck to peer back where both the bathrooms were.

“Apparently,” his father muttered. “You know how women are.”

Michael made a face. Maria was a woman? Since when? He’d always thought of her as just a wacky girl.

“Hey, so that Maria . . .” John grinned. “She’s really something, isn’t she?”

“Yeah,” Michael agreed, afraid of where this was going.

“I mean, she’s really something.”

“Well, she’s clearly crazy.”

“I don’t think your mom likes her,” John went on. “I do.”

Michael’s sarcasm was evident when he said, “No, really?”

“Oh, yeah. If I wasn’t a married man . . .”

“If you weren’t fifty.”

“Did you see the way she looked naked? Now that . . . does she run around like that a lot?”

Michael thought about it and shrugged. “I don’t know. Not really. Sometimes. Why are we talking about Maria?”

“Because, she’s . . .”

“Really something, I know.” Michael sighed. “Look, she’s just a friend, and I’m letting her stay with me. That’s all.”

“I’d let her stay with me.” His father grinned again. “All night long.”

“Dad!” There was only so much he could take. His brain was becoming filled with so many horrible visuals, he was beginning to think he was scarred for life.

“What? I’m only human,” John said in defense of his perversion.

“Yeah, well, so is Maria. You know how many men look at her and think she’s just a piece of flesh?” It really bothered Michael when guys did that. It bothered him even more that Maria provoked them to do that, like she had last week when she and Tess had done that dancing up on his counter. He grunted and shook his head.

“And you’re telling me you’ve never looked at her that way?” his father said. “Isabel worked a number on you, didn’t she?”

“Dad . . .”

“Well, regardless of what Maria means to you, she must be good for you. Last time we saw you, you couldn’t even talk. You were so broken up.”

“Well, that was a month after Isabel left.” He’d barely even left the house that month.

“Yeah. You know, she was another good-lookin’ girl. How do you do it, son? Are these my genes at work? Can’t be. I never . . . no offense to your mother, but . . . you know, Maria’s got these legs. I bet they could wrap around a man twice. And Isabel . . . well, we both know what Isabel had. Any verdict on those, by the way? Are those real? Please tell me you found out.”

Michael rolled his eyes and reluctantly told his father what he wanted to know about his ex’s breasts. “They’re real.”

“I knew they were. Well, that’s good, ‘cause her personality always seemed a little fake to me. Maria, on the other hand . . . that girl’s as real as it gets!”

“Why-why’re you even comparing the two of them? Completely different circumstances. I’m not dating Maria.”

“Well, not yet.”

“What do you mean that?”

“You know what I mean.”

He actually laughed at the suggestion. “No, no way. Never gonna happen. We’re totally different people.” He’d always said that whole ‘opposites attract’ myth was just that, a myth.

“Boys, we’re back!” Maria’s voice rang out suddenly as she and Sylvia returned to the table. Sylvia had made sure to sit in between her husband and the new object of his affection, of course.

“I’m so glad,” John said, smiling a huge, dumb smile.

Maria smiled back at him, apparently enjoying the obviousness of his desire. “You didn’t have too much fun without us, did you?”

He laughed too loudly as though something were funny. “Oh, of course not.”

Michael held his head in his hands and closed his eyes. This was a nightmare. Everything about this was a nightmare. His mother didn’t even have to say anything to indicate that she didn’t like Maria at all, and his father liked her way too much. He would have rather been at work than at this lunch.

“Well, Maria just told me all about herself,” his mother remarked randomly. “All about herself.”

“Really?” Michael glanced at Maria, wondering just how much she had told. Modesty wasn’t something she valued by any means, and she just smiled at him.

“We were also discussing your upcoming birthday,” his mother went on. “It’ll be here before we know it. Your father and I still don’t know what to get you.”

“I suggested a prostitute,” Maria chirped.

“Oh, she’s amazing!” John exclaimed, almost falling backward out of his chair.

“A prostitute?” Michael echoed, confused as to how that was a present. Was the prostitute the wrapping, and the gift inside was a vast new array of STDs?

“Yeah, you so obviously need one,” Maria said. “Don’t think I don’t know what you’re doing when you get up during the middle of Gossip Girl and go to the bathroom . . . for ten minutes.”

Damn, he thought, she caught onto me. “I have a shy bladder,” he denied.

“Not that shy.”

“I-I really can’t have this conversation.”

“Masturbation is perfectly normal, Michael,” Maria assured him. “You don’t have to feel ashamed.”

“That’s right,” John agreed readily.

“Oh, can someone please shoot me?” Michael grumbled in distress. He couldn’t believe that his own mother was having to listen about him jacking-off, and his dad . . . well, his dad’s subtle admission that he did as well wasn’t really surprising in the slightest. But it was still disturbing. He wasn’t even going to be able to eat his food when the waiter finally brought it out. His gag reflex had already been activated one too many times that day.

Sylvia cleared her throat and obviously fought to stay cordial as she said, “Maria, I’m not sure how they do things in your family, but you’re out to eat with the Guerin family now, and we don’t have these kinds of conversations at the dinner table. Or at all, actually.”

“Well, maybe we should,” was John’s response.

“Oh, John, don’t be ridiculous.”

“I’m just saying, there’s a fine line between being inhibited and being imprisoned. Maybe we all just need to let loose a little.”

Maria smiled. “My thoughts exactly.”

Let loose? Michael thought. Maria had told him to do the same thing numerous time. And he had. A little. The Halloween party and . . . well, there was pretty much just the Halloween party. The thought of his dad loosening up, though . . . that would probably result in some sort of step-sibling, and as for his mom . . . well, she didn’t have it in her to do such a thing.

“Oh, here comes our food,” Sylvia said, sounding nervous. “Let’s eat.”

“If you got a prostitute for your birthday, you’d have something very tasty to eat,” Maria said to Michael.

“Oh god,” he muttered. “It never ends.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Liz stayed at the tutoring center until closing that day, waiting for Tess. She was beginning to get worried that Tess had backed out, decided not to have a tutor. That wouldn’t be good. It would derail her entire plan.

Much to her relief, the buxom blonde walked in at 5:00, just as the tutoring center was about to close. “Hey,” she said, “sorry I’m late. I had an interior design club meeting today. It ran super late. But I’m here now.”

“I see that,” Liz said, noticing the unbuttoned buttons of Tess’s top. Something told her it wasn’t so much an interior design club meeting as a sex with Max meeting that had delayed her. The thought made Liz insanely jealous.

“Anyway, I brought my class schedule, and my work schedule,” Tess said, taking two sheets of paper out of a manila-colored folder. “I only intern twice a week for, like, three hours a day right now, so the work schedule isn’t that bad. I think it should be pretty easy to come up with a tutoring time.”

“Okay, I’ll look it over,” Liz said, taking the schedules from her, “and then I’ll get back to you, alright? Did you put your phone number on here?”

“Phone and email,” Tess said proudly. “Liz, thanks again for this. It really means a lot to me that you’re willing to help me.”

“It’s my job,” Liz said simply. Really, she didn’t care if Tess passed biology or not. She only cared that Tess eventually dumped Max, freeing him up for someone who could really handle him.

“Yeah, but it’s really generous of you,” Tess said, “of all the tutors, actually, to give of yourselves, your free time and your big brains and your . . .” She trailed off and reached into her pocket when her phone vibrated. “Oh, just a minute.” She flipped it open and read a text message, then laughed lightly to herself. “Oh my god.”

“What?” Liz asked. If Max had sent her something, she wanted to know.

Tess laughed again. “You know Michael, right? Michael Guerin.”

“Danced with him on Halloween.”

“Yeah, well, he just sent me a text message. ‘My parents are in town, Dad wants to make babies with Maria.’”

“Maria’s meeting his parents?”

“Apparently. God, that can’t be good. The day Maria makes a good impression on anyone’s parents is the day I throw away my black Chanel sunglasses. Not gonna happen.”

Liz forced herself to smile, holding back bitterness upon learning that this girl had enough money to buy and wear Chanel sunglasses. Bitch. It was probably Max’s money. That made it even worse.

“Michael’s parents are kinda conservative, too,” Tess went on as she texted a reply back to Michael.

“Like Maria’s mom?” Liz asked. She had met Amy DeLuca once before, and she’d made a good impression, of course. Then again, she made a good impression on everyone. They all thought she was sweet and at least relatively innocent. Suckers.

“Maria’s mom’s just blind to life,” Tess said. “Michael’s parents . . . I don’t know, I’ve never met them, but if they’re anything like Michael, I’d say they’re not very big on wild, risky behavior. But apparently his dad wants to bone Maria, so . . .” Tess shrugged. “Who knows? Parents can be so weird.”

“Yeah,” Liz agreed, even though she’d always thought of her own parents as perfectly normal. All of a sudden, she saw an opportunity to inject Kyle into the conversation, so she seized it. “You know, my ex-boyfriend’s dad is really great. He’s the Sheriff of Roswell, so you’d expect him to be all gruff and mean, but he’s actually really nice.”

“Who’s your boyfriend?” Tess asked.

Ex-boyfriend,” Liz made sure to clarify. “Kyle Valenti. You know him?”

“Kyle Valenti.” Tess smiled. “Yeah, actually, I think I do. I saw you kissing him the other day. You two looked pretty hot and heavy. Are you sure he’s just an ex?”

“Oh . . .” Crap, Liz thought. She had forgotten that Tess had probably seen that, too. She had to set the record straight. “No, that was just . . . a way of saying hello is what that was. But he and I have been over for awhile now. In fact, I don’t think he’s seeing anyone, which is a shame. He’s a really great guy.”

“Seems nice, from what I can tell,” Tess remarked. “You should get back together with him. You’d make an adorable couple.”

“Uh . . .” Adorable wasn’t what Liz wanted. She wanted that fire and passion and . . . well, sometimes it bordered on hatred. She had all that with Max.

“Anyway, I’ve gotta go,” Tess said. “My boyfriend’s taking me out to dinner tonight.”

“Oh, that’s . . . great.” Liz hoped the disappointment on her face wasn’t too obvious. It wasn’t fair that Tess was with Max. She couldn’t possibly work with him. She was way too . . . simple.

“I’ll talk to you later, Liz,” Tess said as she left the tutoring center, toting her Chanel purse in hand. “See you.”

“Yeah,” Liz said before muttering under her breath the one word that described her entire state of mind: “Fuck.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Michael’s parents came back to his apartment and stayed there until it was time to go see their play. They told him they would find a hotel to stay at and that they would be back tomorrow morning to spend some more time on him. He could only pretend to be excited about that. He loved his parents dearly, but his whole weekend was pretty much shot now. He wouldn’t have time to paint or do any other homework before Monday.

“Uh, I just wanna go to sleep,” Michael groaned after he had shown his mother and father the door. He plopped down on the couch next to Maria (who, as always, seemed to have much more energy than him), and closed his eyes. “Wake me up next semester.”

“Oh, come on, today wasn’t that exhausting,” she said. “It was fun.”

He opened his eyes again and turned to give her an incredulous look. “Fun?”

“Yeah.”

“You really think so?”

“Yeah, I like your parents.”

Michael laughed a little and said, “My dad sure likes you.”

“Well, he’s got good taste.” She smiled and scooted in closer to him. “No, seriously, he’s a laugh riot. And I can tell he’s just dying to let his hair down.”

“He’s going bald,” Michael pointed. Technically, the man didn’t have any hear to let down.

“Well, so to speak. He’s clearly only restraining himself ‘cause of your mom. No offense to her. I like her, too, even if she doesn’t like me. But she is majorly uptight. I bet she puts a ton of academic pressure on you.”

“Well, sometimes,” he admitted, shrugging. “It’s alright, though. I pressure myself.”

“At least she knows you and accepts you,” Maria went on. “When we were in the bathroom at the restaurant, I asked her if she thought you were a virgin, and she said she knows you aren’t but she doesn’t have a problem with it as long as you’re being safe. So much cooler than my mom.”

“Yeah, they’re good parents,” he agreed. He complained about them only sometimes, but compared to someone like Amy DeLuca, they were downright sane and a joy to be around. “I just wish they wouldn’t stop by unannounced like this. I didn’t even get a chance to . . .” He trailed off.

“What, prepare me? Coach me?” she filled in. “Trust me, it’s better this way. I just am who I am, and everyone learns to love me eventually. I guess Papa Guerin’s a quick study.” She grinned and licked her lips.

“Oh, don’t remind me,” he groaned dramatically.

“I take it as a compliment; my desirability spans generations.”

“Well, that’s one way to look at it.”

She tilted her head to the side and inquired, “What’s the other way?”

“Uh, he’s horny. He’s fifty and he’s horny and that’s gross.”

“Don’t you wanna be horny when you’re fifty?”

He hadn’t really thought about it. “I don’t know.”

“Of course you do. Think about it, Michael. You’re already halfway to forty.”

“So are you,” he noted.

“Not the point.”

“What is the point then?”

“That he’s an all-around cool guy, and you’ll be lucky to ever be half as cool as he is.”

He grunted and insisted, “I’m cool.”

She laughed out loud. “Yeah, right. Since when?”

“Since . . . alright, fine, my dad’s cooler,” he acquiesced. “Did you know he went to Woodstock when he was eleven?”

Her mouth gaped. “Get out. What, was he a hippie?”

“No, he just went to Woodstock.”

“For the sex?” she guessed.

“No.”

“Drugs?”

“No.”

“Rock ‘n’ roll?”

He nodded. “Yep.”

“Hmm.” She thought about it and mumbled, “I’d go for the sex.”

He chuckled lightly. “I’m sure you would.”

“God, Woodstock . . .” She sighed wistfully. “That’d be a blast.”

“Ah, a little crazy.” From what he knew, it wouldn’t have been his cup of tea.

“And hence a blast.”

Michael rested his head back against the couch and stared up at the ceiling. “He still gets tears in his eyes when he hears Jimi Hendrix’s rendition of the Star-Spangled Banner,” he remarked randomly.

“Sentimentalist, huh? Yeah, apparently my dad got tears in his eyes when he found out I was floating around my mom’s belly,” she replied. “And not happy tears. More, ‘oh, shit, I’d better get out of dodge’ tears.”

“He’s a jerk?” Michael concluded. He’d figured as much since Maria rarely ever talked about her father.

“Big-time. I’ve got an absentee dad and a blind-to-the-real-world mom. No wonder I’m such a piece of work, huh?”

He leaned in and spoke quietly when he told her, “I kind of like you that way.”

“Me, too,” she said. “Sometimes. Well, I’m gonna go take a shower.”

“I’m gonna go to bed,” he announced, rising from the couch. He headed down the hallway, yawning. “You gonna join me?”

“Later,” she replied. “I gotta do a little research first for a project.”

He scrunched up his forehead in confusion. “Project?” Maria was really getting into the swing of studying. Good for her.

“Yeah,” she said as she got up from the couch and slipped past him. “I’ll come steal the blankets from you later.” She smiled and slipped inside the bathroom, shutting the door.

He laughed inwardly and headed into the bedroom. He figured he’d better enjoy having the blankets all to himself for as long as he could, because whenever she settled in beside them, he always gave them up.









TBC . . .

-April
Image
LOVE IS MICHAEL AND MARIA.
User avatar
April
Roswell Fanatic
Posts: 1557
Joined: Tue Sep 28, 2004 9:32 am
Location: Somewhere. Anywhere.
Contact:

Part 12

Post by April »

Leila: You're right that it's very dangerous for Liz to start playing with fire . . . she might get burnt.

Jan: Liz really wants Tess to fall for Kyle. It's the whole basis of her plan . . . but Tess is completely devoted to Max (even though she shouldn't be), so it might not be the most effective plan. But Liz wants Tess to fall for Kyle and ditch Max so that she can slip in there and snag Max (even though he's not great catch.) That way, people don't know how manipulative and dark she can be. She could get what she wants and keep her semi-clean reputation in tact.

nibbles: You'll find out what Maria's "project" was in this part. You're right that she wasn't studying, but she was doing some research. A little history lesson, I guess you could say.

trulov: I take you hating Max as a total compliment! He's definitely not meant to be a sweet guy who everybody loves. You're either supposed to hate him or love to hate him/hate to love him.

Mag: Mama Guerin got hi hard with the DeLuca whirlwind, huh? :lol:

Alien_Friend: I'm glad you like all the crazy antics that arise from M+M living together. More to come! (Yay on you for getting through your academic stress! Summer's right around the corner!)

Ginger: I'm glad you enjoyed the chapter!

Rowedog: "Regular as All-Bran" ? :lol: Ha ha, I'm making that my slogan now! Okay, and an update on comeuppance: I was reading an essay written by a lawyer yesterday, and the word comeuppance was in it! :mrgreen:

behrlyliz: The question of whether or not Max is capable of loving someone is a question that comes up a lot in this story.

tequathisy: M+M are more likeable than they were in Passion? Good, I'd hoped they would be! :D

killjoy: I had a feeling you'd be able to relate to this Michael a lot. ;) And yes, Maria tends to be wild in my college fics. It's probably because I like to live vicariously through her. :lol: Even though I love college, my own experience is pretty mundane and mostly consists of studying, working, and watching "my shows" at night, lol.

spacegirl23: Oh yeah, Michael's has some thoughts about Maria once in awhile (like in the last part) that inch away from platonic and into romantic territory. I'm glad you thought the Liz/Max interaction was hot. They're meant to have a very palpable sexual chemistry. If only he wasn't such a jerk!

Christina:
Now, what I wonder is if Max gets jealous over Liz kissing another guy when she's not even dating him, how would he react if he were to see Tess kiss someone else, or better yet break up with him to be with someone else? You'd think that after 2 years, he'd have some kind of feelings for her or at least suffer a nice big puncture wound in his ego if she were to reject him for another man.
Ooh, that's a good question! Later on in this fic, you might get an answer.

Lena: Liz's decision to tutor Tess might or might not work out well for both of them. (Ooh, I'm so ambiguous! :D )


Thank you for all the wonderful feedback, everyone!








Part 12








Michael’s parents came over for breakfast the next morning just as they’d told him they would. There was no way he was just going to feed them cereal, so he tried to cook for them, even though cooking was one thing he wasn’t very good at. “Alright, scrambled eggs, high quality,” he announced, impressed with the way those had turned out. Sometime’s luck ran his way in the kitchen. “Hash browns . . . not so hashed, but what the hell? There are starving kids in Africa who’d love to eat ‘em.” He slid their plates across the counter towards them, and his mother smiled at him.

“That’s what I used to say to you when you wouldn’t eat your vegetables.”

He laughed a little. “I remember.”

His father shoved a forkful of eggs into his mouth and nodded his head in approval. “Tastes great, son. Will, uh . . . will Maria be joining us for breakfast?”

“No, I don’t think so; she’s still asleep,” Michael replied.

“Still?” his mother echoed.

“Yeah, she had a late night.”

John raised a suggestive eyebrow. “Doing what?”

“I don’t know. Sometimes with Maria it’s better to subscribe to the don’t ask/don’t tell policy.”

“I wish I had,” Sylvia mumbled. “Yesterday she told me quite a bit of about herself. More than I ever wanted to know, I’m afraid.”

“That’s just how she is, Mom.” Michael knew his mother didn’t like and probably never would like Maria, and that was fine. She was entitled to her own opinions. He just didn’t want to have to hear her vocalize those opinions, because he didn’t necessarily share those opinions.

“Well, that’s what worries me,” his mother went on. “Now, don’t get mad at me. I gave birth to you; I think that qualifies me for some meddlesome parenting once in awhile. Now, there are things I like about Maria. There are.”

John laughed, and the things he liked about Maria were once again quite obvious when he said, “Definitely.”

“She’s very bubbly and honest and . . . enthusiastic,” Sylvia declared.

“About sex?” Michael guessed.

“Well . . . as a matter of fact, yes.”

Michael sighed and moved his hash browns around on his plate, not sure if he felt like eating them. “Mom, I’m not dating her,” he pointed out.

“Well, from what I understand, dating isn’t exactly a prerequisite for her . . . encounters.”

“She’s just my roommate. And it’s just temporary.” He gestured towards her untouched plate. “How are the eggs?”

“Oh.” Sylvia quickly took a bite, clearly not really tasting them. “Fine. Um, honey, I think I’m just a little worried she’s going to derail you, maybe have a negative effect on your academics and your social life.”

Michael made a face. He had a social life? News to him.

“And your decision-making,” his mother added. “That’s all.”

“You make it sound like I’m a kid.”

“I’m sorry, I don’t mean to,” she apologized quickly. “It’s just . . . oh, don’t listen to me. You’re doing a good thing by letting her stay here. I know that. I just don’t agree with her lifestyle.”

He shrugged. “Well, neither do I, but she’s an adult. She can do what she wants.” He finally gave in and tasted the hash browns. They were . . . pretty bad.

“She can do me,” his father blurted out of nowhere.

“Oh, Dad!”

“Jonathon!”

“What?”

Michael’s cell phone began vibrating in his pocket, and it came as a major relief. “Thank God,” he muttered, flipping it open. “Hello?”

“Hey, Michael, it’s me,” his boss said. As if it would be anyone else. Edmund Buckley was the only person he knew with a British accent. “Chasey called me a minute ago. She’s home sick and can’t work today. I was wondering if you might be able to work for her. You’ll get paid extra.”

“Uh . . .” He rubbed his forehead. Work was both exhausting and rewarding. As much as he hated it, he loved it because it was what allowed him to live completely dependently. “Sure. When do you need me there?”

“Usual time,” Mr. Buckley answered. “Can you stay ‘til 5:00?”

“Yeah. Any tour groups coming in I should know about?”

“One at 3:00, but Alison’s going to be there, too, and she’s assigned to them, so you should have a pretty easy day. Maybe just start to unpack some of those shipments we got last week.”

“Alright, sounds good. I’ll be in.”

“Thanks, Michael. I appreciate it.”

“No problem. Bye.”

“Bye.”

Michael closed his phone and announced to his parents, “Goin’ to work.”

“Oh.” Sylvia frowned, clearly disappointed. “When?”

“Gotta be in in an hour, and I’m working until 5:00. Sorry, looks like this family weekend’s gonna get cut short.” He wasn’t really bothered by that fact. He loved his mom and dad, but dealing with them and Maria all at once was just too much for anybody.

“Well, we could stay and have dinner with you,” his mother said, seemingly pleased by her idea.

“And Maria,” his father added, smiling.

Sylvia sent him a sharp look. “John, I’m two ‘Maria’ comments away from divorcing you.”

John lowered his head and mumbled, “Sorry . . .”

Staying for dinner, Michael registered. Does that mean I have to cook again?

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

“Maria. Maria, wake up.”

Even through her sleep-induced unconsciousness, Maria could feel someone shaking her and hear someone saying her name. It startled her. “What? What? What?” she shrieked, shooting up into a sitting position, her arms and legs flailing about wildly.

“Ah!” Michael yelled, falling backward when her right fist gave him the uppercut.

“Oh! Sorry, Michael.”

He propped himself up with one hand, holding the other hand against his jaw. “Ow.”

“Sorry,” she repeated, laughing a little. “I was dreaming there was a giant chicken chasing me.”

“A giant—oh, never mind.” He struggled back up onto his feet.

She yawned and asked, “Why’re you waking me up so early anyway?”

He gave her an incredulous look and informed her, “It’s 10:30.”

“That’s what I mean. It’s practically still nighttime.” She snuggled back down into the bed, curled up on her side, and pulled the blankets back up to her neck, all warm and cozy.

“I just wanted to let you know I got called into work,” he told her. “I’ll be there ‘til 5:00. Now my parents have it in their heads they’re gonna hang out here all day. Why? I don’t know. So if I were you, I’d either keep sleeping or go hang out with Marty or something.”

She glanced over her shoulder and smiled teasingly. “You’d hang out with Marty?” That was a surefire way to shed his heterosexuality.

“If I were you,” he emphasized.

She rolled over onto her back and said, “Well, what if I just hang out here with the ‘rents? I can entertain them.”

“Uh, I’m not so sure that’s a good idea.”

“Why not? It’s not like I’m gonna give your dad a lap dance. Unless he asks for one.”

Michael cringed. “And I just went to a scary visual place. Look, I just wanted to let you know I’m gonna be heading out. Just go back to sleep.”

“Okay.” She turned over onto her side again. “Have fun at work.”

“Yeah, I won’t,” he said on his way back out into the hallway. “See you later.”

“See ya.” Maria waited until he shut the door to let the excitement take over her. She smiled, opened her eyes, wide, and sat up. No way was she going back to sleep. She had been serious about entertaining John and Sylvia. They were in desperate need of some good, old-fashioned fun, and she was the most fun person she knew.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Kyle visited Michael at work that afternoon after he got done working at the auto shop. When he and Michael had first started talking, he was sure he couldn’t possibly be hearing him right.

“So, let me get this straight: You left your parents in your apartment, and you left Maria there with them?” Kyle just couldn’t wrap his head around the concept.

“Not my decision,” Michael muttered. “Hey, don’t lean against the counter. You’re all covered in oil-stains.”

“That’s because, unlike some people who sit behind a desk all day except to prance around with the occasional tour group, I actually do manual labor,” Kyle joked.

Michael made a face. “I don’t prance.”

“Yes, you do.” Kyle had seen his friend give those walking tours through the museum. He pranced. “‘Ooh, look, everybody, here’s another Monet. ‘Cause you can never have too many of those.”

“Hey, they give me a script to follow. I gotta brag up Monet. Give me a break.”

“Okay, maybe I’ll break open your head so we can take out your brains and see what you weren’t thinking when you let Maria and your parents hang.”

“They’re not hanging.”

“Pretty sure your dad is.”

“Oh, god,” Michael said dramatically.

“No, I’m serious,” Kyle went on. “You’re not a stupid guy, but that was a stupid thing to do. Maria’s not parent material, you know? And where is she now? Oh, she’s right there with your mom and dad. Perfect. And sooner or later you’re mom’s gonna get fed up with Maria and lose her damn . . . oh . . .” He spied a splash of blonde hair attached to a petite female walking down the sidewalk out in front of the museum, and he immediately thought it was Tess. “Hot tamale!” He ran towards the front doors and peered outside.

“What?” Michael asked.

He quickly realized it wasn’t Tess, just someone who looked a little bit like her. Bummer. “Oh . . . never mind. I thought I saw a--”

“Blonde girl who likes pink?” Michael filled in.

“Pussycat,” Kyle blurted, for some reason to come up with any other animal. “Pussy . . .” He cringed, wondering why he had chosen the one animal in the world to have that word in its name. “Never mind. I don’t know what I’m saying. Just ignore me.” Michael was his best friend, but he was also Tess’s friend. He couldn’t find out about his crush on her, because he might accidentally let something slip. Couldn’t have that. Then his very distant dream of dating Ms. Harding would be even more distant.

“Ignore you. Gladly,” Michael said. “So, you really think Maria and my parents are gonna be a disaster today?”

“Think it?” Kyle grunted. “I know it.” There wasn’t a doubt in his mind. “You just wait and see.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Sylvia couldn’t believe it. 1:00 in the afternoon and Maria still wasn’t out of bed? The more she learned about this girl, the more she disliked her. She seemed nice enough, but she just wasn’t right for Michael, either romantically or in the roommate sense. Her wheels of her mind spun as she strategized. I could talk to Michael, get him to ask her to leave. I could talk to Maria, convince her to leave on her own. She felt horrible for thinking the thoughts. Her son was an adult, almost twenty-one now. He could take care of himself, and it wasn’t as if Maria was posing some kind of danger to him. She seemed much better than Isabel, but still . . . Sylvia couldn’t deny her maternal instinct to shelter her son.

“John,” she said, reaching over to tap her husband’s shoulder. They had settled on the couch to watch a Sunday afternoon movie on TBS, but neither one of them was really watching. She was worrying, and he was falling asleep. “John, wake up.”

“I’m awake,” he mumbled sleepily.

“John, I think we need to do something about this living arrangement Michael has going with Maria. Maybe if you talked to him . . . and stopped drooling over the girl for a minute.” She was glad her son seemed to have more self-control than her husband.

“Let’s just stay out of it,” John said. “She’s Michael’s friend, and he’s just lending her a helping hand. He’s being the kind of son we raised him to be. There’s nothing to worry about.”

“But what if she changes him?”

“I don’t think she wants to.” John yawned and rubbed his forehead. “Oh, Syl, I love you, honey, but sometimes you really worry too much.”

“Or you don’t worry enough.” Sylvia stopped talking when she heard the footsteps shuffling down the hallway. She glanced up, and what she saw surprised her. “Maria?” It was Maria, wasn’t it? Michael didn’t have any other girls staying there. But she was dressed up in a costume, even though Halloween was over now. She looked . . . well, she looked like a hippie with her long, tie-dyed t-shirt and flared jeans. (They weren’t quite large enough to be bell-bottoms, but they were definitely flared.) She had a silver peace sign necklace dangling around her neck and wore very round, John Lennon-like sunglasses over her eyes. She even had on a 60s wig, that made her look like she had straight brown hair all the way down to her knees.

“Oh my god,” John said, staring at her in awe. “Just when I think she can’t get any better . . .”

“Maria, what’re you doing?” Sylvia asked.

“Not Maria. Rainbow,” she said, flashing them a peace sign with her right hand. “Welcome, gentle souls, to Woodstock . . . 2008!”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Michael took the elevator up to the fifth floor of his apartment complex, thinking about all the things he had to do that night. Homework that was due Monday. Lots of it. Probably some laundry, too. And he was going to plan out his monthly budget, taking into account all the new expenses with Maria living there. He was a little behind. He should have done that budget already.

The moment he stepped out of the elevator, his thoughts vanished, only to be replaced with some loud 60’s-sounding rock music and singing that was only comparable to fingernails on a chalkboard. He frowned upon realizing that the music was coming from his apartment.

“I’ll say come on, come on, come on, come on!”

Was that his mother’s voice? Couldn’t be. He inserted his key into the door and pushed it open. There was the woman who had given birth to him standing up on the couch with the remote control held in her hand as though it were a microphone.

“Yeah, take it! Take another little piece of my heart now, baby!”

What kind of alternate reality was this? This couldn’t be happening. “Mom?” What was she doing? Was she . . . was she singing karaoke?

“Break a . . . break another little piece of my heart now, darling.”

And there was his dad, cheering her on and hollering like an audience member, and Maria . . . well, Maria was dressed up like a hippie, but that didn’t really surprise him. She was naturally insane. His parents weren’t. “What’re you doing?” he asked all of them, but mostly his mother.

“Oh, Michael!” she exclaimed. “I’m Janis Joplin.”

“Woodstock,” his father piped up as an explanation.

“Isn’t your mom great?” Maria squealed excitedly. “She’s embracing her inner hippie.”

“And I love it!” Sylvia hollered, throwing her arms in the air. She hopped down off the couch and went back to singing the Janis Joplin song, really getting into it.

“Oh, you missed my rendition of Joan Baez’s ‘We Shall Overcome,’” Maria said as she skipped towards him. “It was to die for.”

Michael slowly shut the door to the apartment, still utterly confused and even mildly freaked out. “What’s going on here?”

“Fun-having,” Maria answered, placing her hands on his chest. “The having of fun.”

Michael took another glance at his parents. His mom had let her hair down and was whipping it all around, and his dad was head-banging to the beat.

“Last night when you mentioned that your dad had been to Woodstock, the light bulb clicked on,” Maria explained. “I decided to recreate it for him. I knew this would get him to let loose, and luckily your mom’s played along. With a little convincing, of course.”

“Of course,” he agreed. “She’s rocking.”

“I know, right?” Maria smiled, seemingly proud of herself. “I love this side of her. We’re having so much fun. We even did fake drugs. You want some?”

“No.”

“Michael, you can’t be a drug-free hippie. It’s just impossible.”

“According to . . .”

“Wikipedia.”

He chuckled and remarked sarcastically, “Oh, that’s a reliable source.”

“Shut up! I’m just proud of myself for doing research.” When the song ended and Sylvia quit rocking out, Maria said, “Oh, Janis Joplin, gentle souls. Rock on!”

“Yeah!” Sylvia screamed.

“And the crowd goes wild!” Maria cupped her hands over her mouth and breathed out through her open mouth heavily, imitating the roar of a large group of people.

“More drugs! More drugs!” John chanted.

“Can we have more drugs, Rainbow?” Sylvia asked.

Michael gave her a look. “Rainbow?”

“Yes, and you’re River. River and Rainbow,” she informed him. “We shall do a duet later.”

“We shall?”

“Yes, but in the meantime . . .” She trailed off and went over to the CD player, backtracking towards a song. She must have burnt that CD last night while she was doing her ‘research,’ he realized. He’d had no idea that she was doing all this.

“We shall overcome!” she started in, both of Michael’s parents quickly joining her in Joan Baez’s Woodstock hit. “We shall overcome!”

“This is so ridiculous,” Michael muttered, unable to keep from laughing a little. Seeing his parents playing around like big kids was pretty funny. And Maria always found a way to be hilarious.

“Oh, but wait.” She stopped the song suddenly and said, “Those lucky listeners who have stuck around are in for a rare and psychedelic treat. Please welcome to the stage, with his rendition of the National Anthem, Mr. Jimi Hendrix!” She made a grand gesture towards John, and Sylvia began to jump and clap her hands wildly.

Oh, he’s gonna love this, Michael thought. When Maria changed the song to the sharp electric sound of the Hendrix rendition, John’s eyes immediately filled up with tears, and he grabbed hold of a pillow and pretended to play the same guitar chords Jimi had years ago.

Maria came to stand beside Michael, and they stood back and watched John’s performance. Michael couldn’t remember seeing his dad look so happy, and he knew he had Maria to thank for that. “This was . . . pretty great of you,” he told her.

She smiled. “I know.”

John kept playing until the end of the song, and once he was done, Maria raved, “Oh, Jimi Hendrix, that was extraordinary! Wasn’t that extraordinary?”

“Extraordinary!” Sylvia exclaimed. “More sex! More drugs! More music!”

Unreal, Michael thought. He had never seen his mom be so cool.

“More Woodstock. We love Woodstock 2008,” Maria said as The Who’s popular and ever-lasting “My Generation” came on. “Woo! Everybody dance crazy!”

Sylvia and John didn’t waste a minute. They started jumping all around, throwing their arms in the air like maniacs. Michael almost died when his mother actually took off her sweater and started twirling it around in the air. “Mom!” Luckily she was wearing something underneath, otherwise he would have been scarred for life.

“Dance, River!” Maria said, grabbing his hands.

“Maria . . .”

“Who’s this ‘Maria’ you speak of? I’m Rainbow,” she reminded him, shaking his arms up and down, trying to get him to feel the music. “Come on, River, let loose! Woo!”

Could he do that?

He watched her jumping all around in front of him, shaking her hips and the hair of that brown hippie wig, and he was amazed at the way the music just took over her, mixing with her giggles. He realized in that very simple, very out of control moment . . .

Yeah. He could let loose, too.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Michael’s parents didn’t decide to leave until it got dark outside. Really, none of them had noticed the time flying by. They had been too busy with Woodstock and dinner. When it was time to go, Sylvia pulled Michael aside to talk to him.

“Honey, I know I don’t say this a lot, but I was wrong,” she started out.

Hmm, he thought. She really doesn’t say that a lot. “About Maria?” he guessed.

She nodded. “I thought she was one of those girls you always hear about. You know. But as it turns out, she’s not a bad girl.”

Michael laughed a little. “Well, she’s got a good heart, but she’s still got her bad behavior.” He shrugged. “Oh, well. That’s alright.” He couldn’t imagine Maria being anyone other than the who she was.

“Well, a good heart matters more,” his mother said, “and that’s something Isabel . . .” She trailed off and shook her head.

Michael didn’t want to talk or think about his ex. He hadn’t been thinking about her all day, and he wanted to keep it that way. “You know, I think I misjudged Maria when I first met her,” he admitted. “I’ve known her for two years now, and I’ve just thought of her as my wildest, craziest friend. One of my only friends, really, but just totally and completely out there. And of course, she is still that, but I’m starting to realize . . . there’s a lot more to her. You know?”

His mother nodded again. “Yesterday I would’ve disagreed with you, but now . . . I think you’re right.”

Michael smiled, happy to hear that. “So did you have fun today?” he asked her.

“I had a lot of fun today,” she replied. “I really enjoyed myself for the first time in a long time. I kind of felt like a big kid.”

“So, which was better,” he questioned, “Woodstock 2008 or the King Lear show you and Dad went to last night?”

She didn’t even hesitate. “Oh, Woodstock, no question.”

“Really?”

“Oh my gosh, yes. That performance last night was so boring.”

“It really was,” Michael’s father agreed, coming up behind him. “She was snoring.”

“Where were you?” Michael asked him.

“Saying goodbye to Maria.” He sighed wistfully. “Boy, I’m gonna miss her.”

“I’m sure you will,” Michael said.

Sylvia cleared her throat and gave her husband a sharp, warning look. John seemed to get the hint, because he put his arm around her and quickly added, “But at least I have your wonderful mother to kiss and love and squeeze.”

Michael made a face. “Don’t—please Dad, please, don’t say words. I’m begging you.”

Sylvia laughed a little, patting her husband on the stomach and said, “Well, we should get going. We’ll call you when we get home.”

“Alright, you better take Highway 84,” Michael advised them. “Highway 70’s lane markings are hard to see at night.”

“Will do, son.” John gave him a manly hug and said, “See you at Thanksgiving.”

“Alright, I’ll see you.” Michael let go of his father and hugged his mother. “Bye, Mom.”

“Oh, bye, sweetie.” She sounded a little emotional. She always got that way when she said goodbye to him. “I love you.”

“Love you, too,” he returned.

She reluctantly let go of him, and John practically had to pull her out the door. “Bye,” she said, waving at him.

“Thanksgiving’s only a couple weeks away,” he reminded her. “Bye, Mom.”

She started dotting at the tears in her eyes as they started down the hallway. Once they turned the corner, he closed the door and took a moment to get used to the feeling of having his apartment all to himself again. Well, almost all to himself. He smiled and headed down the hallway to find Maria. He found her in the bathroom removing her hippie attire.

“Hey,” she said as she took off the long, brown wig. The damn thing looked like it weighed ten pounds.

“Hey,” he returned. “Well, they’re gone.”

“Aw, that’s sad.” She pouted. “I’m gonna miss them.”

“Really?”

“Yeah, I really like them.”

“Yeah, me, too.” He was a little surprised how the weekend had turned out. Initially when they had shown up, he had thought they would only add some much unneeded stress to his life, but seeing them let loose and then letting loose with them had actually turned out to be really fun, and fun was something he tended to be lacking.

She reached behind her neck to try to unhook her peace sign necklace and frowned in frustration when she couldn’t get it undone. “Can you get this?” she asked.

“Yeah.”

She turned around, and he stepped up behind her to undo the necklace. “Why do you have all these clothes, anyway?” he asked, unhooking it.

She laughed as he dropped the necklace into her hands and turned around to face him.

“I mean, flared jeans I can see. Even the tie-dyed shirt and the peace sign necklace. But the brown wig?”

“Well, what can I say? I’m your one-stop spot to shop for all your fashion needs.” She smiled.

“I don’t need a brown wig.”

“Oh, sure you do. Here.” She lifted up the wig and set it down atop his head. He just let her, knowing she wouldn’t give in until she saw what he looked like in it. “Aw, you look pretty,” she remarked.

“I bet I do.”

She laughed again. “You know, long hair’s all the rage these days, for girls and guys.”

“Says who? Wikipedia?”

“Says me. We should superglue this wig to your head.”

“What? No, no!” He immediately took the wig off and threw it to the bathroom floor.

“Ooh, I freaked you out,” she teased.

“Yeah, you did. I like my hair the way it is.”

“It’s kinda sexy,” she agreed, running her fingers through his spiky mane.

“You think so?”

“Yeah. Mine’s sexier.”

He had a sneaking suspicion everything about her was sexier.

She hopped up on the bathroom counter and suddenly changed the subject. “Hey, so, uh, sorry we weren’t able to get that painting done this weekend.”

He shrugged, actually sort of relieved about that. “That’s okay. I didn’t have time to do hardly any homework this weekend.”

“Well, maybe tomorrow we can do the painting,” she said, “like after classes?”

He didn’t have to work tomorrow afternoon, but . . . “I don’t know.”

“You don’t know?” She frowned. “No, Michael, you can’t wimp out on me now. You promised.”

“I didn’t promise anything.”

“Well, you told me you’d paint my picture, and I’m counting it as a promise,” she informed him. “Tomorrow afternoon, Michael. Evening at the latest. You’re painting; I’m posing.”

He thought it was kind of funny that she just made the decision and didn’t leave any room for argument.

“You owe me,” she said. “I sacrificed an entire weekend of partying to stay home with you and your padres. I haven’t done that in, like . . . ever.”

He laughed lightly. “So this is how I repay you, by painting you?”

She shrugged. “Well, it’s either that or oral sex.”

“Okay, painting it is.”

She grinned. “Are you sure?”

What? “Are you serious?”

She giggled and poked his side with her foot. “I’m joking. We’re painting, River. Got it?”

“Got it, Rainbow.”

She hopped down off the counter and slid past him. “It’s gonna be a nude,” she said in a sing-song voice as she turned the corner towards the bedroom.

“It’s not gonna be a nude,” he called back. He chuckled and shook his head. Maybe it would be a nude.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

“So, Michael’s gonna paint you?” Liz smiled teasingly as she and Maria waited for macroeconomics class to start the next day. “That sounds kinda . . . well, all I can think about is Jack and Rose on Titanic.”

“Okay, those were totally different circumstances,” Maria told her. “First of all, Jack drew Rose; he didn’t paint her. Second, they were on a soon-to-be sinking ship. Third, they were in love. Michael and I are in 521.”

“Well, I think it’d be neat,” Liz remarked, “having a talented artist capture your image on canvas. It’s, like, permanent beauty.”

“Well, I already have that,” Maria said, “but yeah, it is neat. Don’t tell anyone, though, but it’s more for him than it is for me.”

“Don’t tell anyone?” Liz echoed questioningly.

“Yeah. I can’t let people know I can be compassionate. It’ll ruin my reputation.”

Liz tossed her head back and laughed.

The professor came into the classroom with a stack of papers in her hands. Everyone fell silent as she announced, “Your tests are graded. Come and get ‘em.”

Maria grunted and rose from her seat. “Like we’re pigs on the farm or something,” she grumbled. “Come and get it.”

“Come and get it,” Liz echoed. The two of them headed down to the front of the lecture hall where all the nerds lived and became part of the frantic and disorganized system of students rifling through the stack of tests to find theirs. Maria found hers quickly. She picked it up, and her eyes almost bulged out of their sockets when she saw the grade written in red pen and circled in the right-hand corner. “Holy fuck!” she screamed in delight. She held her test up in the air and jumped up and down excitedly. “Oh my god! Oh my god!

“What? What?” Liz asked concernedly.

“I got an A+! I got an A+!” Maria chirped. “98 percent, Liz. I . . . ah, I don’t even know what to say! A+! A+?” She knocked a few people over in the midst of her excitement, but she didn’t care.

“Wow,” Liz said. “That’s great, Maria.”

“I know! I’m so freaking out!” She really couldn’t believe it. An A- she could fathom. Even an A could be attributed to luck. But an A+ . . . that could only be attributed to her.

“What the hell?” Maria faintly registered hearing Liz say.

“Oh my god, I’m so happy!”

Liz held up her test, which had a much different grade on it. “I got a C-.”

“Oh.” Maria stopped jumping despite her overwhelming desire to jump right up on the professor’s lecture podium and take all her clothes off. “Well, you passed.”

“I’ve never gotten a C before,” Liz muttered sadly, “let alone a C-.”

“Liz, it’s okay,” Maria assured her as they squeezed through the crowd of students back to their seats.

“It’s not okay,” Liz insisted.

“I get C’s all the time. Sometimes worse.”

“I was distracted,” Liz said, still staring at her test in disbelief. “I’d just gone and talked to . . . I was distracted.”

“You’ll do better next time,” Maria assured her, feeling a bit unnatural in the role of achiever. “We can study together.”

“I guess,” Liz said as they sat back down in their seats. “Whatever. Out of sight, out of mind, right?” She folded up the test and stuffed it into her purse. “I’ll dwell on it later.”

“I’ll celebrate later.”

“No, celebrate now,” Liz said. “You did so well. You should be proud.”

“Well . . . I am proud,” Maria admitted. “I can’t wait to tell Michael and Tess . . .” She caught herself as she was saying it and trailed off abruptly. “I-I mean Michael. He’s gonna be so glad.”

“You miss Tess,” Liz concluded.

“I do not.”

“Yes, you do. You just said--”

“Slip of the tongue,” Maria cut in quickly. “Tess is dead to me.”

“Kinda harsh,” Liz remarked.

“Well, no, she’s not dead to me,” Maria acknowledged. “She’s my ex-best friend. It’s a thing.”

“A thing where you miss her.”

“No.” Maybe, she thought. Dammit. “I’m . . . used to her. I mean, you know somebody for so long, and suddenly . . .” She trailed off and sighed. “Tess and I were best friends in, like, the womb, you know? Our moms were in Lamaze class together. We were born two hours apart. We were in neighboring incubators.”

“Aw . . .”

“I was cuter,” Maria made sure to add. It was true. Tess had been a fat baby and a bald toddler. That was what the pictures showed. Photographic evidence of early ugliness.

“I still don’t understand why you guys stopped being friends,” Liz said. “I mean, was it mainly because of Max? Only because of Max?”

Maria shrugged, because she didn’t really have the answers. “I don’t know. It sounds stupid, but I can’t even remember. I mean, there were little things, like Tess’s obsession with pink, her unbearable PMS, her kooky ideas that buying food somehow makes it her property. But Max was a big part of it. He put a wedge between us, because he’s just the one thing we can’t agree on. He’s so horrible, Liz. You have no idea.”

“Well, why do you hate him so much?” Liz asked. “What did he do to you?”

“It’s . . . not anything he did to me; it’s the way he treats Tess. He doesn’t care about her at all. I’d be shocked if he doesn’t have some hyper-sexed bimbo on the side.”

“Oh,” Liz said. “Um . . .”

“I just wish Tess wasn’t dating him.”

“Yeah,” Liz sighed. “Me, too.”

Maria shot her friend a confused look. “What do you mean by that?”

“Oh, just that . . . well, he’s a jerk, like you said,” Liz explained. “And Tess is . . . well, I don’t know her very well, but I’m gonna be tutoring her for biology, and she seems very . . . very nice.”

“Well, I wouldn’t go that far,” Maria said. “No, honestly, when Tess isn’t around Max, she’s bearable. She’s . . . I guess I do miss her sometimes. Living with Michael’s great, but Tess was my gal-pal, you know?”

“I can be your gal-pal,” Liz volunteered.

“You are,” Maria assured her. “I know you have that same bad boy attraction Tess and I have, though, so just don’t fall in love with someone Max-like, and we’ll be friends forever.”

“Oh,” Liz said laughing a little. “That’s . . . funny.”

“I thought so,” Maria said, dropping her voice to a whisper as the professor began to start her lecture. “So, what should I not wear when Michael paints my picture today?”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Tess had a feeling that she and Max would end up in a traffic jam that day. Her biology professor always took attendance at the beginning of class and awarded points to students who were there and deducted points from students who were not. She really needed all the points she could get in that class. “Max, just drive faster,” she said. “My class starts in two minutes.”

“I can’t. Don’t you notice the cars all around me?” he bit back.

“Yeah, but . . .” She sighed in frustration. There was no way she was going to get those attendance points. She had picked the wrong day to be running late. Santa Fe university was hosting a softball tournament, and anyone who had nothing better to do (which was pretty much everyone in the area) was going there to watch it. They were stuck in the midst of a very frustrating traffic jam.

“We should’ve left earlier,” she said. “We should’ve waited to . . . do stuff until tonight.”

He shook his head. “No can do. I’m meeting with my dad tonight.”

“Again?” She couldn’t contain the whininess of her own voice. As far as she was concerned, she had every right to complain. Her boyfriend spent more time with his father than he did with her.

“It’s important,” Max insisted.

“It always is, isn’t it?”

“I’m serious, Tess. I’m so close. Every Evans hotel in New Mexico could belong to me within a matter of months.”

“You sound so Caesar,” she remarked, not sure that she liked it. “You really think he’s gonna let you have control over the hotels? You’re not Donald Trump, Max. You’re a twenty-one year old junior in college.”

“Who also happens to be the man’s son. I’m gonna make it happen,” he promised.

“And how are you gonna do that?”

“Pay his cardiologist a large sum of money to tell him his heart condition’s getting worse.” Max grinned. “That’ll add a little urgency.”

Tess stared at him in horror and astonishment. “That’s horrible!”

“No, it’s smart. And it’s a good thing for you, too, you know. The richer I get, the richer you get.”

“No, not really. You haven’t asked me to marry you yet,” she pointed out.

“Well, don’t hold your breath on that.” He laughed a little. “I’m busy, can’t be tied down with marriage right now.”

She grunted in disbelief. “You think you can run a multi-million dollar hotel chain but you can’t put a ring on my finger?”

“Yep, that pretty much sums it up.” He smiled at her as though that were somehow funny or good news.

“Unbelievable,” she muttered, reaching down in front of her feet to open her backpack. They were still merely inching forward down the highway, but she didn’t have the energy to get out and walk. She figured she would do some studying while they were stuck in the jam so she didn’t have to have this utterly mortifying conversation with Max.

“What’re you doing?” he asked her.

“Studying,” she replied simply. She was beginning to doubt he even knew what studying was. She had never actually seen him crack open a textbook or sit down to type a paper. He probably just paid his professors to give him passing grades. That was Max’s solution to everything. Spend a little money, and all was right in his world.

“That’s not what you’re supposed to do in a traffic jam.”

She hadn’t even gotten through the first paragraph of the chapter when he said that. “What?” She stared at him, and she didn’t know what he was talking about. When he reached down to his lap to grin and undo his jeans, she did.

“It’d make me happy,” he told her.

She knew it would, and if he would have suggested the idea in the privacy of either of their homes sometime that evening, she would have gladly obliged; but this . . . “Oh, forget it. I’m not going down on you while you’re driving,” she resisted emphatically.

“I know girls who would.”

“Well, maybe you should be dating one of those girls.” She grunted and shook her head in disbelief. She thought she heard him mutter ‘Sometimes I wish I was,’ but she couldn’t be sure, so she tried to pretend she didn’t hear anything at all.

He zipped up his pants as the pace of the traffic slowly began to pick up. “Fine, if you don’t wanna play . . .”

She cast another glance at him, and she worried. Worried she was losing him. Max didn’t appreciate defiance in a significant other. He appreciated submission. It was an act she had down to an art form.

Tess closed her book and dropped it back down into her backpack. Then she unclipped her seatbelt and slid over towards him, placing one hand on the slight bulge in his jeans. “Max . . .”

“No, forget it,” he snapped, pushing her hand away. “We’re on our way out of the traffic jam now.”

She knew she had disappointed him, and the fact that she cared so much disappointed her. She slid back over into the passenger’s seat and curled her legs up to be as small as possible. She gazed out the window and longed to be out of that car for awhile. Just for a little while.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Maria lay on the couch late that afternoon, her naked body covered in only a sheet. She and Michael had compromised on whether or not the painting should be a nude. Now it was risqué. Every once in awhile she tried to subtly urge the sheet down to reveal a little nipple—because really, did a little nipple ever hurt anyone?—but he always gave her a look and motioned for her to pull the sheet back up. Always a gentleman.

When he stepped back to stare at his canvas in silence for a few minutes, Maria went ahead and asked, “Are you done?” She wasn’t supposed to talk. Michael had specifically told her to quit being a motor-mouth while she was posing. But if he was done, she didn’t want to just keep laying there. She was getting an elbow cramp.

“Yeah,” he mumbled in response.

“Ooh, yea, can I see it?” She wrapped the sheet around herself and sprung up from the couch.

“I don’t think so,” he said.

“Why not?”

He took a few steps forward and placed his hands on her shoulders to halt her forward progress. “It didn’t turn out just the greatest.”

She made a face. “It’s a painting of me. How bad can it be?” She tried to step forward, but he kept his hands on her shoulders, holding her back.

“No, Maria--”

“Come on, let me see.”

“Maria . . .”

“It can’t be that . . .” She finally managed to push past him, and when she finally caught a glimpse of the painting, she realized why he had been so eager to hide it. “Oh.” It looked . . . she looked . . . She wanted to say something nice, something comforting and possibly even encouraging, but she couldn’t come up with anything. “Do I really look like that?”

He sighed in frustration and came back to stand behind the canvas. “No, of course not.”

“Because I look like a cartoon in this,” she went on, noting the largeness of her eyes and lips in proportion to the rest of her face, her rather misshapen hands. “Or maybe that’s what you were going for?”

He shook his head. “No.”

“Oh. Didn’t think so.” She studied the painting some more, and it baffled her. How could the guy who had painted those beautiful, remarkable paintings of Isabel Evans paint this animation-esque picture of her? The works seemed like they were done by two completely different artists.

“I’m sorry,” she apologized.

He shot her an incredulous look. “Why are you apologizing?”

She shrugged and wrapped the sheet tighter around herself. Michael wasn’t two artists; he was one artist. His subjects were what had changed.

“No, it’s not your fault,” he said, beginning to pace back and forth in front of the couch. “You did your part. You’re not the problem. I am. I mean, I’ve-I’ve never really had this happen before. I don’t know what’s wrong with me; I just . . . I couldn’t make it happen, couldn’t get the job done.”

She took a moment to think about what he was saying, and then she burst into laughter.

“What?” he said. “What? This isn’t funny.”

“Kind of is, actually,” she insisted, forcing her laughter to die down prematurely. “This is starting to sound less like a conversation about a painting and more like a conversation about erectile dysfunction.”

“Oh, well . . . no problem there.”

“Oh my god, that’s it!” she exclaimed as it dawned on her. “I get it now. Art is totally like sex to you.”

“It is?”

“Yeah. That’s why you don’t jack off nearly as much as most girlfriendless guys. You know, like Kyle.” She chuckled lightly. “It all makes sense. That’s why you were so reluctant to paint me at first. It’s performance anxiety. And for you, a perfect painting’s like having an orgasm, and a painting like this is the equivalent of, you know, not being able to get it up.”

He looked at her with an expression of pure, undiluted horror. “This isn’t making me feel better.”

She shrugged. “Maybe there’s like an artist’s Viagra?”

“Artist’s Viagra,” he echoed. “No, no, I don’t think so.”

“Well, we tried,” she reminded him. “That’s the important thing. We can try again.”

“No, we can’t,” he said. “Look, Maria, thank you for trying to help me. It was . . . good of you to try. But I gotta face reality here: I’m never gonna paint people again, because I suck at it.”

“But you didn’t--”

“But I do now,” he cut in. “Okay? It’s fine. It doesn’t matter.” Looking disheartened and discouraged, he trudged into the bedroom and shut the door. Maria remained standing behind the canvas, looking at the complete and utter disappointment of a painting in front of her. She sighed heavily. He said it didn’t matter, but it did. It mattered to him. And because it mattered to him, it mattered to her, too.








TBC . . .

-April

(Next update on Sunday again!)
Image
LOVE IS MICHAEL AND MARIA.
User avatar
April
Roswell Fanatic
Posts: 1557
Joined: Tue Sep 28, 2004 9:32 am
Location: Somewhere. Anywhere.
Contact:

Part 13

Post by April »

trulov: Max is still with Tess for both of the reasons you mentioned, that he likes to control things and he can control her, and also that he thinks of her as HIS, so naturally he doesn't want her to be with anyone else. At the end of the day, Tess is someone who will give him what he wants (sex) without realizing that she deserves a better guy. She doesn't stand up to him. Liz, in contrast, DOES stand up to him, and he likes that, too. It's sort of like he wants both ends of the spectrum.

tequathisy: Tess's inability to accept the truth about Max is most definitely the primary reason why she and Maria fell out. Maria tried and tried like hell to get Tess to see what a bad guy he is, but Tess has never wanted to believe it (even though she subconsciously knows it.) :(

Alison: Okay, yeah, the random "Alison" girl mentioned in the last part wasn't intentional! :lol: My name's been popping up in fics a lot lately, too. It's fun. lol

nibbles: Oh, I'm so glad you like the way M+M's relationship is developing! I was really aiming for that balance between sweet and funny, so I'm glad it's there!

Alien_Friend: You're right that Michael needs to be more connected to Maria to paint her. Their relationship is definitely growing and growing strong, but there's more growing to be done before Michael produces any stellar artwork.

Ginger: "Eating off someone else's taco plate?" :lol: Well, Kyle's going to start making some progress (in this part), but he's got some tough work ahead of him if he ever wants to woo Tess.

behrlyliz: No, I think you're right that this whole disaster of a relationship between Max and Tess is due to both of them. Tess could easily end it if she grew a backbone. He's got her really trained, though. It's a tough situation.

killjoy: Oh my gosh, I can't even begin to imagine how much you're gonna hate Max by the end of this.

Krista: Okay, first things first: You want me to bully you? I'll bully you! FINISH THE NEW PART OF FRIENDLY ENCOUNTERS, YOU BUNNY-LOVING/DISNEY-LOVING GIRL YOU! I NEED MY LAUGHTER FIX! :lol:
I'd love to know what happened with Michael and Isabel. Obviously she broke his heart, but I'm eager to find out the reasons why she and Max are the way they are. Any chance of reform for those freaks?
Max is a really in-depth character, and the farther you get into the fic, the deeper you delve into him. Max's personality is really a product of the environment in which he was raised. He might've in his early years had the potential to be a good guy, but somewhere along the way, he just started to be an ass. As for Isabel and what exactly happened between Michael and Isabel . . . you'll get more specifics on that later. It definitely wasn't a mutual break-up at all.[/QUOTE]
And that Tess! God, I liked the Tess in Passion much better than this one. I hate that she feels like it's her job to make Max happy and not even think about herself. It sounds all too familiar.
I completely understand why Tess is super frustrating right now. Don't give up on her, though. I think she actually ends up being quite likeable.
Why does Liz feel she needs to hide her relationship with Max from everyone?
Liz's relationship with Max and her feelings for him are INCREDIBLY dark. It's definitely not a healthy relationship at all, and by hiding it, she hides who she really is. If the people who know her were to find out who she really is, chances are they wouldn't like her.

*BLONDIE*: Oh, a new reader! :mrgreen: That makes me excited! Thanks for the feedback!

Leila: Yep, Maria really does care about Michael. She walked all over him at the beginning, but now she really wants to help him.

spacegirl23: I think you're right that this Maria is more ditzy and Passion Maria was more bitchy. Even though this Maria's kind of ditzy though and WAY over-the-top, she's actually really smart, and she really cares about the people close to her.

Christina: Michael isn't going to be able to paint Maria until he . . . gets some things off his chest, I guess I could say. He's a very private guy, and he's keeping some things bottled up inside. As for Max, rest assured that there are MANY bumps ahead of him. He just doesn't know it yet.

Buddha-boy: Liz's attraction towards Max despite the fact that he's such a jerk is really inexplicable. Her life would be much, much easier if she would've stuck with somebody like Kyle. But they had no (killjoy's gonna kill me for this) passion. :lol:








Part 13








“No, Professor Jenkins, you don’t understand. There was a traffic jam.” Tess was begging with her professor, pleading with him to show some leniency. The stuffy old man refused to give her attendance points for the day when she had been there for the majority of his long and boring lecture.

“Of course I understand. I was stuck in the same jam. The difference is, I still showed up on time.”

“But I was only five minutes late,” she reminded him.

“And during that five minutes I took attendance.” Professor Jenkins smiled as though he were pleased with his stubbornness. “That’s the way the cookie crumbles.”

Tess ignored the cheesy expression and kept on trying, even though she knew it was hopeless. “But I was here for the majority of the time. And I was listening. I even took notes. I learned all about, uh . . . uh . . .” She squinted her eyes shut and twirled her hand around in the air, trying to come up with the word.

“Cells?” he filled in.

“Cells. Yes. I’m a cell aficionado now. Thanks to you.” She smiled sweetly, playing one of the few cards she had left.

“I’m sorry, Ms. Harding,” Professor Jenkins said, “but if I start to make exceptions for you, I’ll have to make exceptions for everyone; and we can’t have that, now can we?” He smiled again as though he were actually enjoying this reign of superiority.

“Professor Jenkins, I really need those attendance points,” she said. “I’m already failing.”

“Then my advice would be to get a tutor.”

“Well, I have a tutor. She just hasn’t started tutoring me yet.” She made a mental note to get a hold of Liz sometime within the next few days if Liz didn’t get a hold of her first. She didn’t have her number, but she could always ask Maria . . .

And her life just kept on sucking.

“Nothing I can do,” the professor said simply. “Now if you don’t mind, I have a meeting with another student in five minutes, and unlike you, I never show up late.” The professor grabbed his briefcase and stalked out of the lecture auditorium like a big, fat know-it-all. Tess growled low in her throat and sulked out of the room.

When she stepped outside, she had expected to see Max parked by the curb in his beloved black Porsche—one of three cars he owned—waiting for her. Actually, she hadn’t expected to see that. She’d been hoping to see that. Max only followed through with fifty percent of the things he promised he would do, though, so when he had promised to pick her up after class, she’d known right then and there not to believe him.

“Dammit, Max,” she grumbled. On a normal day, she could handle this. On a bad-mood day . . . not so much.

She had just begun walking down the sidewalk, thinking that things couldn’t possibly get worse when suddenly they did. First she heard the loud roar of thunder, and then she felt the rain. It started to fall without warning, first as tiny droplets, and then as big, fat droplets, and before she knew it, it was coming down in sheets. She had no umbrella, so she picked up the first umbrella-like item she found—a discarded newspaper lying on the sidewalk—unfolded it and held it up above her head to try to give herself some sort of shelter from the storm. It wasn’t very effective. In fact, some of the raindrops fell so hard that they punched holes right through the newspaper. So she ran.

She had rounded the corner around the back of the Student Union and was running, so focused on getting to the bus stop as fast as she could that she ran into a guy. “Sorry,” she apologized, not even stopping to look at him. She just kept running.

“Tess?”

Great, someone who knows me, she thought, coming to a stop. She turned around, thinking that now wasn’t the best time for a conversation with anyone, and she peered through the rain to see a semi-familiar face. “Kyle?” She should have known it would be someone like this Kyle kid. There were certain people she always ran into randomly.

“Hey,” he said, coming towards her.

“Hey,” she echoed, so jealous of the umbrella he was holding. And it was sort of pink, too. More red than pink, but still pinkish. Bonus.

“Where you goin’?” he asked.

“Bus stop,” she replied, blinking as raindrops landed on her eyes. “My boyfriend was supposed to come pick me up, but he didn’t show.”

“Oh, well, I’m parked right over there in the commuter lot,” Kyle said. “I could give you a ride.”

She looked him over for a minute, wondering if she should. She didn’t know him very well, but he seemed nice. He was always helping her, catching her when she was falling. Why not add a little rainstorm rescue to the résumé?

“Okay,” she said. “Thanks.”

He smiled and held out his umbrella. “Oh, here. Get under.”

“Thanks.” She littered her battered newspaper on the ground and let the wind take it away.

They had just walked a few feet beneath Kyle’s umbrella when the wind caught it and flipped it upward into a bowl shape. “Oh, shoot,” Kyle muttered, trying to regain control of it. He tried to get the umbrella back into its normal shape, but it seemed sort of stuck. Tess stood back and watched him struggle for a moment, wondering if she should try to help, but Kyle quickly gave up. He threw his now useless umbrella down on the sidewalk and said, “Run!”

She laughed a little, and they ran in the rain towards the parking lot.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

“So just remember that sine and cosine graphs are continuous, but the others like secant and cosecant have asymptotes. Okay?” Liz plastered a fake, encouraging smile on her face as she worked with a college senior named Johnny at the tutoring center that day. He was by far the dumbest person she had ever met. Either that or he just had a crush on her and was pretending to be dumb to spend time around her. Traditionally idiots were great fuckers, so she figured she might try him out in bed sometime over the weekend. She really needed some good sex in her life.

“Alright, that makes sense,” Johnny said. “Thanks, Liz.”

“No problem.” She kept that smile on her face until she spun around and walked away. She made her way over to her fellow tutor, Lynn, who was in turn walking towards her, and grumbled, “I swear, I’ve told this kid, like, fifty times . . .”

“Someone’s here to see you,” Lynn interrupted.

“Who?”

“I don’t know,” Lynn replied, “but he was asking for you.”

He? She glanced over her shoulder, and her breath caught when she saw the source of all her agony and arousal. Max was sitting at a table all by himself, grinning at her, his hands folded together atop his lap.

“Stud-muffin,” Lynn remarked. “He makes me wanna say ‘so long’ to lesbianism.”

“Stick with lesbianism,” Liz told her. As far as she could tell, her own life would be much easier if she liked girls.

She made her way over to Max, but she didn’t sit down. She stood beside the table, crossed her arms over her chest, and glared down at him hostilely. “What’re you doing here?”

“You’re a tutor. I need tutoring,” Max answered simply.

“You do not.”

“Yes, I do,” he insisted. “I’m failing . . .” He trailed off and began to laugh. “I have to be honest, I’ve got a 4.0 without even trying. It’s almost too easy.”

The man was always up for a challenge. “You should leave, Max,” she suggested, turning to start away.

“You should sit down.”

She knew she shouldn’t have, but she stopped, turned back around, and slid into the chair across the table. “Make it quick,” she bit out impatiently.

“Well, that’s no fun.” He leered at her suggestively, but she refused to show any sign of interest. This time. She had to play hard to get once in awhile, otherwise she would be as easy as his 4.0 grade point average.

“Come on, lighten up,” he urged.

“I’m at work, Max.”

“So?”

“So? You can’t just barge in here and try to frazzle me and make me nervous and . . . get under my skin.”

“Oh, I love being under your skin.”

Dirty talk. It was a major trigger for the both of them. “Stop that,” she said.

“Stop what?”

“Being you.”

“But you like me.”

“I loathe you,” she informed him, and it was true. She did. But then again, she was the kind of person who had to loathe somebody to truly like them. “I don’t understand why you’re suddenly so into me.”

“It’s not sudden,” he argued. “I’ve just been seeing you around a lot lately. I’m reminded of all the great sex we used to have together. It makes me hard.”

“That was a fling, and it was a year ago. And you and Tess were broken up at the time.”

“Maybe I just miss you,” he said. “Maybe I just want you.”

“Maybe you’re just a jerk,” she muttered.

“Or maybe . . .” He leaned in and lowered his voice. “Maybe it’s the sheer erotica of it all. The fact that we shouldn’t even be having this conversation right now, or the idea that if I were to bend you over this table and fuck you senseless right here in front of everyone, you’d love every second of it . . . maybe that’s what turns us on.”

Her mind flooded with images, and her body began to tingle with phantom feelings. She hadn’t forgotten what it felt like to be joined to Max, never would. When they plastered themselves together like that, worlds shook.

“Just get out of here, Max,” she managed, already planning a date with her favorite vibrator when she got home. She pushed the chair back and rose to her feet, walking away from him.

“I’m not asking you to be the other woman,” he called after her, almost loud enough for other people to hear. “I’m asking you to be the only woman. Because Tess, compared to you . . . she’s just a girl. A girl I like to play with.”

She kept her back facing him and muttered, “Go play with yourself,” as she went to help Johnny with his trigonometry again. She felt Max staring at her the whole time, but she refused to look at him. All she had to do was resist until Tess was no longer a factor. Then she could look at him all she wanted to.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Kyle pulled up in front of Tess’s apartment complex and put the car into park. “Huh, The Links,” he remarked. “Looks nice.” Hell, had he known that Tess lived there when he had first gone apartment hunting, he wouldn’t have even considered living in the Fairview complex.

“It is,” Tess said. “My apartment’s the cutest in the building, of course.”

“Of course.” He smiled nervously and said, “Well, try not to . . . get wet.” He quickly realized how perverse that could sound and amended, “Stay dry, is what I’m saying. Stay dry.”

“I plan on it.” She reached for the handle on the car door, but stopped just as she was about to open the door and turned to look at him. “You wanna come in?”

“Uh . . .” He couldn’t form sentences. “What? Did you . . . I mean, uh . . . what?”

“Come on, it’s raining pretty hard. You shouldn’t be driving in this kind of weather.”

“I shouldn’t?” he echoed questioning. “I mean, I shouldn’t.”

She laughed lightly. “Come on.” She climbed out of the car and scurried towards the building, eager to get out of the rain.

“Oh, yeah,” Kyle said to himself, getting out of the car. He slammed the door and sang some appropriate song lyrics. “He’s a magic man!"

He followed Tess up the stairs to the third floor and down the hotel-like hallway to apartment 315. “Nice hallway,” he remarked.

“Not bad,” she agreed, inserting her key and pushing open the door.

Kyle stood in the doorway, and his mouth dropped open when he glimpsed the inside of Tess’s apartment. “Wow,” he said. “It’s very . . . pink.”

“My favorite color,” she chirped, tossing her purse down onto the couch. “Come on in.”

I can’t believe I’m doing this, he thought, hesitantly stepping through the threshold. Wow. He wished he could think something more profound, but it was the only thought that crossed his mind. Wow. He was standing in the place where Tess Harding lived, where she slept, where she showered, where she had sex . . .

Wow.

“You wanna dry off?” she asked.

“How-how am I gonna do that?” he stuttered nervously.

“Get out of those clothes.”

His eyes almost bulged right out of his head. “Excuse me?” What was she suggesting?

“Your clothes are soaked,” she pointed out. “Max has some shirts and sweats stored here. He’ll never even notice they’re gone. He never notices anything unless it has a dollar sign attached to it.” She hung her head and muttered that last part under her breath.

I feel bad for her, Kyle thought. He didn’t know much about Max Evans, but he knew enough to know that he wasn’t the world’s greatest guy, that Tess deserved somebody better. “I’d love a change of clothes,” he said, hoping to get her mind off her no-show of a significant other.

“Okay.” She smiled at him and headed down the hallway, ducking into one of the bedrooms. Kyle took that opportunity to look around a little. He spied a picture of Max and Tess sitting on the end table next to the couch. Kyle picked up the frame and took a look at the photo. Max had his arm around Tess, and Tess had her head on his shoulder. They were both smiling close-mouthed, contented smiles, but neither one of them actually looked very content.

The back of the picture frame popped out, and Kyle quickly tried to pop it back in. Before he did, though, he noticed a second picture wedged back behind the picture of Max and Tess. It was a picture of Tess and Maria, apparently on spring break. They both looked a little younger and very drunk. And very pretty.

“Alright, here you go.”

Startled, Kyle dropped the picture frame, and the picture of Maria and Tess fluttered to the ground right next to Tess’s feet. “Sorry,” he apologized. “I was just . . . sorry.”

“That’s okay,” Tess’s said, bending down to pick up the picture. She stared at it for a few seconds, then tore it in half and tossed both halves into the trash can.

“Sorry,” he said again, setting the picture frame back up where it belonged. He wished he could tear that picture of Max and Tess apart. That would have been neat.

“Here you go,” Tess repeated, handing him a handful of clothes.

“Thank you.” He looked down at the clothes, then looked at her, wondering if she just expected him to drop his pants right in front of her. Probably not. That would be too good to be true.

“Bathroom’s down the hall,” she told him.

“Right.” He laughed a little and made his way down the hallway to the bathroom. When he shut the door, he took a deep breath, trying to calm himself. “Oh, god.” This was easily one of the best and most unexpected days of his life. All he’d been doing was walking along, coming back from class, and then Tess had ran right into him . . . fate. Had to be. Didn’t it?

He really liked her.

He changed into Max’s clothes, feeling slightly awkward in them. Max was taller, so the sweatpants were too long. He had to roll them up to keep them from dragging on the floor. Max’s looser t-shirt only served to make Kyle look chubbier than he was. Plus, he was still soaked from the rain. He felt like a fat, wet bulldog. Dammit.

He came out of the bathroom self-consciously with his own clothes in hand, and when he saw the clothes that Tess had changed into, he was instantly aroused. “Whoa.” She was now parading around wearing short, light pink shorts and a white, long-sleeved shirt.

“What?” she asked self-consciously. “Do I have humidity hair?”

“Oh, no, it’s just . . . being here in you—your house . . .” Freudian slip. “Most girls wouldn’t invite a guy they barely no inside. Inside the house.” He chuckled, wishing he wasn’t such a stammering idiot. “I must look really harmless.”

“You do,” she said. “Or maybe I’m just too trusting.”

“Oh, no, no.” He watched her sit down at her kitchen counter and take out a drawing pad. She was sketching something with colored pencils. “You draw?” he asked curiously.

“I design,” she clarified. “Interior design major.”

“Oh, me, too.” He cringed, wondering why he would say such a dumb thing. “Except that I’m an art major.”

“Totally different things.”

“Yeah.” He sighed heavily, suddenly thinking about how they were two totally different things. She was beautiful and popular and not a spaz. He, on the other hand, was amazingly un-cool and undeniably nervous.

“Well, it looks like the rain’s letting up, so . . .” He trailed off, thinking it best not to overstay his welcome. He had already ramped up the geek-o-meter significantly today. He figured he’d better get out with a shred of coolness intact.

“Okay,” she said. “Thanks for the ride.”

“Thanks for the clothes.” Although they looked horrible on him. “I’ll bring ‘em back tomorrow.”

“No rush,” she said. “Max probably won’t even be by for awhile. He’s gonna be Mr. Business with his dad tonight, and probably tomorrow night, and the night after that and the night after that . . .” She let her sentence fade and sighed disappointedly. “I’ll see you, Kyle,” she said. “Drive safe.”

“You, too,” he said as he backed towards the door.

She looked confused. “I’m not driving anywhere.”

“Well, that’s what I mean.”

She made a face.

Oh, god what am I saying? he wondered. Get out now! “Bye!” His voice came out high-pitched and shrill, and he gave a dumb little wave.

“Bye,” she returned, laughing at him a little.

He slipped out the door and breathed another sigh of relief and amazement in the safety of the hallway. He’d been in Tess Harding’s apartment, and sure, it hadn’t been sexy or romantic or perfect by any means, but still . . . he’d been in Tess Harding’s apartment.

Yes!” He leapt down the hallway and tripped over his own feet in a flurry of excitement.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Kyle knew exactly where he was going after he left Tess’s apartment that day. Not back to his own apartment. Au contraire, the Guerin-DeLuca residence was his destination. He was absolutely high on life, and he needed to tell his best friend all about it.

He stepped off the elevator on the fifth floor just as Maria was coming out of 521. She was wearing a black leather mini-skirt and a low-slung gold halter that actually looked like a bunch of sequins glued together instead of any fabric.

“What’re you dressed for, a night of prostitution?” he asked as he walked past her.

“No, a party,” she replied.

“And the difference?”

“Uh!” she grunted, disappearing around the corner.

Whether she was heading out to a frat house or a street corner, Maria being gone was a good thing. Kyle didn’t want her to know about his feelings for Tess. She and Tess weren’t friends right now, but they would be friends again someday, and Maria liked to talk. If she knew, it would only be a matter of time before she let something slip . . .

“Michael, I need to talk to you,” he announced as he swooped inside his friend’s living space. He saw Michael standing in the living room behind his easel, staring at something on his canvas. His body remained relatively motionless and his facial expression relatively neutral, showing no indication that he had even heard Kyle come in.

“Hey, earth to Guerin,” Kyle said, tripping over Maria’s shoes (which were inconveniently lying right out in the middle of the floor) as he tried to make his way over to his friend. He was such a klutz sometimes. “Are you even listening to me?”

“No,” Michael mumbled in response.

“Come on, you’re gonna wanna hear this. It’s really good, I promise. Oh . . .” Kyle trailed off emphatically when he stood beside Michael and saw what he was staring at. It was a picture of . . . well, it must have been of Maria, lying on the very same couch that was mere feet away from them now, covered only by a sheet. It sounded sexy in theory, but what Michael had painted was far from it. Or maybe he hadn’t painted it. Maybe that was why it was so bad. “Did you paint that?” he asked.

“Yeah.”

“So, what, you’re illustrating a comic book or something?”

Michael gave him a warning look. “No.”

“Graphic novel?”

“No.”

“Oh. Well . . .” Kyle cringed, not sure what to say about something that sucked so entirely. “It looks really . . . unique.”

“It sucks. You can say it.”

“No, it . . . alright, it sucks,” Kyle admitted.

Michael sighed heavily and went to sit down on the couch. “So what’re you freakin’ out about?”

“Now, I’m not freaking out,” Kyle said, sitting down beside him. “Well, maybe a little. You are not gonna believe the righteous day I had today.”

“Righteous?”

“Uh-huh.”

“Like church?”

Kyle made a face. “No. The other kind of righteous, the kind where you think to yourself, ‘Hey, you know, this might be one of the greatest moments of my life.’ You know why? ‘Cause I never thought it would happen.”

“What’re you talkin’ about?”

“Let me set the scene for you, alright? It’s raining—since when does it rain in Santa Fe?—and I’m walkin’ along, just mindin’ my own business. Just got done with class. I was feelin’ pretty crappy ‘cause I got this lousy grade on my midterm paper for English and--”

“Kyle, just spit it out.”

“No, you don’t understand. I can’t just spit it out, ‘cause this is huge, okay? This is . . . about me, about something I’ve been keeping secret from everyone for awhile now. This is something you can’t possibly know.”

“Kyle, what’re you saying?” Michael both looked and sounded mildly afraid. “Are you trying to say that you’re--”

“I’m in love with Tess,” he blurted, a huge smile on his face.

Michael just stared at him for a moment before he said, “Uh-huh.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Maria skipped her English class and went to Walgreens that day instead. Normally she would have gone shopping somewhere where she could burn a hole in her (or someone else’s) wallet, but this wasn’t so much a shopping spree as it was an errand. For a week now she had meant to stop by Walgreens and pick up a few fun but affordable decorations for Michael’s birthday party. (His twenty-first birthday was quickly approaching.) Just some streamers, some balloons, maybe a happy birthday banner and some confetti. She didn’t want the party to be too childish, but at the same time, she wanted it to be a little cliché. She’d never gotten to plan a birthday before. She needed birthday decorations.

She yawned, still recovering from the party she had attended last night, and trudged around the store looking for some kind of birthday aisle. First she found the Christmas aisle, glorious as ever, and on the other side of that was the birthday aisle. And standing right in the midst of that aisle with her hair pulled up in two curly, ditzy ponytails was Tess.

“What’re you doing here?” Maria asked, freezing in place.

Tess shot her a death glare and asked the same. “What are you doing here?”

“Shopping.”

“For what, the morning after pill?”

“Not this time. I mean no.” Realizing that Tess had tricked her into that one, she muttered bitterly, “Bitch.”

Tess rolled her eyes. “Whatever. I don’t even have time for you.”

“Oh, yeah, your hectic schedule.” Maria went to stand beside her, surveying some of the decorations. White balloons. Hmm, if only they were longer; they’d suffice for condoms.

“I’ve got Graphic Communication in an hour. You see, unlike you, I actually make it to class.”

“And unlike you, I actually make it to orgasm,” Maria retaliated. “Graphic Communication. What the hell is that anyway, like dirty talk? ‘Oh, professor, you’re so huge. Stick it in me. Am I communicating graphically enough for you?’”

“It’s communication with actual graphics,” Tess explained. “Get your mind out of the gutter. Oh, wait, your mind lives there.”

“Yes, it does, and it likes it there,” Maria informed her. She spied the perfect metallic happy birthday banner hanging right in front of her next to the white balloons, and she reached for it; but just as she was reaching for it, Tess reached for it, too. They each grabbed onto one end and tried to seize it from each other. There wasn’t another one just like it.

“Hey!” Tess yelped. “Give that back!”

“I saw it first,” Maria claimed.

“No, you didn’t. I was here first,” Tess reminded her.

“Well, I’m cuter, so . . .”

“Oh, in your dreams!

“Just . . . give it!” Maria pulled on the banner for the sake of competition more than anything else. She didn’t want Tess to have it. “I need it more than you do.”

“Uh-uh!”

“Yeah-huh. It’s Michael’s birthday Friday.” She pulled on the banner once more, and it ripped right in half, right between the B and the I of birthday.

“Great!” Tess barked. “Now look what you did.”

“Me? You were the one who ripped it!”

“How am I supposed to plan Michael’s birthday party without a happy birthday banner?”

Maria wrinkled her forehead, confused by what she had just heard. “Wait, wait, wait, you think you’re throwing Michael’s birthday?”

“I am,” Tess said confidently.

“No, I am.”

“With what, your half a banner? Happy B-?”

“Well, it’s better than –irthday.”

“I’m throwing Michael’s party,” Tess said confidently. “You can’t stop me.”

“Shut up,” Maria grumbled, upset by this recent development. She had been looking forward to this. Hell, it was going to be part of her present to him since she was too cheap to buy a real one. She made a sound of distress low in her throat and threw her half of the banner down on the floor and stormed off to find Michael. Tess followed her with her half of the banner still in hand.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Michael sat in his art history class, dutifully taking notes and trying not to nod off while the his professor rambled on and on about something to the entire lecture hall of students. All of a sudden, just as the professor began to talk about the Italian Renaissance, the door to the lecture hall opened, and two familiar figures flew inside.

“Michael!” both Maria and Tess gasped, out of breath as though they had been in a hurry to get there.

He froze, staring at them, wondering what the hell they were up to now. Individually, they were wild. Together, they were hurricanes.

“Where is he?” Maria said, looking around the lecture hall almost frantically before spotting him. “Oh, there he is. Hey, Michael!”

“Michael!” Tess echoed. She held up a banner that said –irthday and exclaimed, “Happy birthday!”

Hmm, he thought, and all this time I thought I was born on the 14th.

“Well, happy early birthday,” she amended upon seeing his confusion.

“That’s actually what we need to talk to you about,” Maria said, stepping in front of Tess.

“Right now,” Tess emphasized, bumping Maria aside with her butt.

Right now,” Maria agreed, bumping Tess in return. The two of them both stood there, looking all haughty and high and mighty, and he still didn’t understand why they were there.

“I’m in class,” he pointed out, embarrassed that his friends were interrupting the entire lecture hall.

Maria grunted. “So?” Before he could utter a response, she looked up into the back of the lecture hall and waved at somebody she knew. “Oh, hi, Brad.” And then she just kept waving. “Hey, Marcus. Oh, Paul, is that you? You’ve gotten so much sexier since we did it. Hey, Dan. Oh, hey . . . sorry, forgot your name.”

The professor cleared his throat and said, “Ladies, if you don’t mind, we’re in the middle of a discussion . . .”

“Yeah, I’m sure it’s riveting,” Maria muttered sarcastically. “Michael.” She gestured emphatically for him to join her and Tess out in the hallway. “Come on.

“Come on,” Tess resounded. “Michael . . .”

Michael . . .

He gave his professor an apologetic look and set his textbook and notebook down on the floor. “I’ll be right back,” he promised, rising to his feet. He slid out of the row of seats and walked down the stairs to the front of the auditorium to slip outside into the hallway to find out what crazy mischief his friends were getting into now.

“Alright, what the hell--”

“Did you tell Tess she could throw you a birthday party?” Maria asked in a rush of breath.

“What?” He couldn’t even understand her.

“A birthday party,” she repeated.

“I’m throwing you one,” Tess piped up.

“No, I’m throwing you one.” Maria spun around to glare at Tess. “God, could you be any more annoying? Get a life!”

“I have a life. I have a boyfriend, I have a major, I have a career ahead of me . . .”

“Would you two just shut up?” Michael interjected loudly. “You’re givin’ me a headache.”

“You have to choose,” Maria told him, looking at him with wide, lively eyes.

“Choose? Choose what?”

“Who’s gonna throw your birthday party!”

Tess smiled confidently. “I think he’ll choose me. I’m his friend.”

“Well, I’m his friend and roommate, so he’d better choose me.” She sort of growled out the last part, and that scared him.

“You’re only his roommate because he’s too nice to kick you out,” Tess told her. And it was probably true.

Maria stomped her foot in frustration. “Michael, I’m seriously gonna lose my marbles if you don’t tell this-this little slutbag here . . .”

“Slutbag?!” Tess shrieked. “Oh, this coming from the girl who was just like, ‘Hey, Brad. Hey, sexy Paul. Hey, whatever-your-name-is.’”

“They’re acquaintances.”

“They’re STD transmitters.”

“Oh my god, I had a little bit of syphilis that one time; and you had it, too!”

“Only because what’s his name from remedial science class got it from you first.”

“Well, that’s what you get for being so eager to get down on your knees.”

“You are such a hypocrite!”

Michael rubbed his forehead, contemplating whether or not this was hell, and concluding that it was while Maria and Tess kept yelling back and forth between each other. Finally, he decided to just go back into the classroom and just leave them to their dispute. He had his hand on the door handle when they realized what he was doing. Each grabbed an arm and pulled him back.

“Where do you think you’re going?” Maria demanded.

“Yeah, you have to choose,” Tess said. “A Tess Harding party, which would be casual and contemporary, totally your style, or a Maria DeLuca party, which would be a kegger with cake.”

“Choose, Michael,” Maria ordered.

He glanced back and forth between the two of them, suspicious of their motives. This probably had little to do with his birthday and more to do with having something to do on Friday night. “Why do you guys even care? Why are you throwing me a party?”

“Because,” Tess replied simply.

“Because,” Maria likewise said. She and Tess exchanged a look, and she added, “You’re turning twenty-one just this once, and you deserve a party.”

“A Tess Harding party.”

“A Maria DeLuca party. Far superior.”

Michael kept looking at the two of them, and it didn’t take him long to decide. It was pretty obvious what he had to do if he was to ever regain his sanity. He weighed out the pros and cons for each of them to hear. “Alright, well, Maria’s got a point. She is my roommate. She’s still trying to repay me for motivating her on that macroeconomics test.”

“That’s right!” she exclaimed.

“Of course, Tess has a point, too. Keggers are kinda your thing, not so much my thing. And if I remember correctly, the last party you threw resulted in the two of us picking up used condoms off the floor.” He cringed.

Maria smiled nervously. “And it was fun.”

“Now, on the flipside, there’s Tess. And she’s probably right. Her party would be more my style. Plus, she’s an interior design major, so we know the decorations would be kick-ass.”

“Hmm.” Tess smirked. “Kick-ass.”

“But, I don’t know, if I piss Maria off . . . she’ll punish me.”

Maria grinned. “You’d like that, wouldn’t you?”

He realized what she was talking about and made a face. “What? No, no. God. Okay, here’s what I want: I want Maria to plan my birthday party.”

Her face lit up in a smile.

“And I want Tess to plan it with her.”

Her face fell into a frown. “What?

“Yeah, what?” The two girls stared at him with shock-filled eyes and jaw-dropped mouths.

“There you go,” he said. “I’ve made my decision.” He smiled at them, praying to God that they would work out some of their issues over the next few days, and turned to walk back into his lecture auditorium.

“Well, re-decide,” Maria told him.

“Yeah!” Tess called after him in agreement. “Re-decide! Michael!”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Maria let out a loud groan and sat down at a table outside the Student Union with her caramel macchiato in hand. “I can’t believe he didn’t decide to re-decide. Bastard.”

Tess sat down across from her with her mocha in hand and said, “Look, it doesn’t have to be this huge deal. It’s a birthday party. It’s not exactly rocket science.”

“Oh, but Tess, everything above two plus two is rocket science for you.” Maria smirked.

“Oh, yeah? Well . . . everything above one plus one is rocket science for you,” Tess retorted.

“Everything above zero plus zero’s rocket science for you, so there.” She stuck out her tongue childishly.

“God, you always have to have the last word.” Tess rolled her eyes in annoyance and shook her head. “Whatever. Can we just get started and get this over with?”

“If you would ever stop babbling.”

Tess groaned and lay a spiral notebook down on the table. She opened it up to a blank page, took out a hot pink pen, and wrote Michael’s B-Day at the top of the page, underlining it not once, not twice, but three times, each line perfectly parallel to the others. Maria watched in amazement as she doodled a couple of hearts and flowers, then looked up and said, “Okay, first order of business, the decorations.”

Maria made a face. “The decorations? That’s the easy part. Since you destroyed my first choice happy birthday banner, we’ll have to find another one, but it shouldn’t be too hard. Get a few balloons, a few streamers . . . that’s all you really need. You don’t even need any of that, technically.”

“Sure you do,” Tess argued. She began writing and talking out loud as she did. “Pink balloons and pink streamers . . .”

“Oh, no, not pink,” Maria cut in vehemently.

“Why not?” Tess asked innocently.

Maria grunted in disbelief. “God, for someone who wants to be an interior designer, you sure have a lot to learn. Tess, use your very small brain and realize that pink is not a guy’s color, and this is a guy’s birthday party.”

“But pink’s the best color,” Tess protested. “I learned all about color’s role in perception in psychology last semester. When you think of pink, you associate it with love and harmony and all these wonderful things.”

“Actually, when I think of pink, I think of you,” Maria informed her. “And then I throw up.”

Tess slammed her pen down on her notebook and said, “Well, if you’re so smart, what should our color theme be?”

“Black and blue,” Maria replied quickly.

“Why? Do we want the party to look like it got beat up?”

“Fine, then throw in a little white for good measure. My point is, they’re masculine colors.”

“They’re not very festive.”

Maria growled in annoyance and decided to try to meet Tess in the middle. For once. “Fine, green then.”

“Green,” Tess mused. “Well, as long as we keep it from looking too intergalactic, it should work.” She crossed out the word pink on the paper in front of her and replaced it with green. “Uh, what else? Music?”

“Better let me take care of that. I’ve both seen and heard your CD collection. It’s pretty much hideous.”

Tess’s mouth dropped open in offense. “Don’t even. Britney Spears is classic and you know it.”

Maria thought about it, about how many Britney tunes she constantly had stuck in her head, and she shrugged in admittance. “Well, that’s true; she is. But Jessica Simpson is another story.”

Tess smiled fondly and said, “You know, she did go into that sophomore slump with her second album, but then she picked it up on the third, ventured into songwriter territory, really reignited my interest in the pop scene in general.”

“Garage band,” Maria blurted suddenly as an idea occurred to her. “Yeah, you know, we could have live music. That’d be pretty neat.”

“How are we gonna get live music?”

“I know these guys who’ve been playing together for, like, a year. They’re pretty good. They do covers of songs and stuff.”

“How do you know them?”

She smiled. “I slept with the drummer. And the bassist, actually. And the lead singer. And the guy who plays the tambourine.”

“Tambourine?”

“Yeah, musicians are sexy. Actually, all creative guys are sexy. And if a guy’s creative in everyday life, you know he’s gonna be creative beneath the sheets.” She grinned. “That must be how Michael kept Isabel as long as he did. They’re so not a match otherwise.”

“Probably,” Tess agreed. “I hate girls like her, you know, who act all sweet and nice on the outside just to conceal their inner bitch.”

“Yeah,” Maria agreed. “At least you and I are upfront about it.”

“Yeah,” Tess agreed. “Okay, so you’ll take care of the music . . . better not screw it up.”

“I won’t. But I probably will screw up the tambourine player again, if you know what I mean.”

“You’re so . . .” Tess trailed off, sighing, and shook her head. “Next order of business: the cake. What kind should we get? I’m thinking . . . vanilla.”

“Chocolate,” Maria blurted at the exact same time.

“Chocolate?” Tess echoed. “Ever heard of too much of a good thing? That’s what chocolate cake is.”

“Vanilla? Ew. It’s so . . . vanilla.”

“It’s, like, the kind of cake that everyone likes,” Tess pointed out.

“But chocolate cake is sexier and tastier,” Maria reasoned.

“Look, I already compromised on the music. You should compromise on the cake,” Tess suggested. “Half and half. Fifty percent chocolate, fifty percent vanilla.”

“Seventy-five percent chocolate, twenty percent vanilla,” Maria persisted.

Tess made a face. “What’s the other five percent?”

“What?” Seventy-five percent and . . . “Oh, dammit, I can’t do math. You know what I mean.”

“Half and half,” Tess repeated. “Okay?”

Maria sighed in resignation. “Fine.”

“Good.” Tess kept jotting notes down and said, “Let’s see, what else is there?”

Maria took a sip of her macchiato and replied, “Stripper.”

“What?”

“Yeah. Come on, Tess, you gotta think like a guy.”

“But Michael’s not a guy,” Tess said. “He’s . . . Michael. He’s not into that sort of thing.”

“Um, he hasn’t gotten laid since Isabel left,” Maria pointed out. “I’d say a stripper’s pretty much a necessity.”

“He’s not gonna have sex with a complete stranger.”

“He will if we get him drunk enough.”

“He doesn’t drink.”

“He doesn’t drink much, but he does drink,” Maria informed her. She’d seen him drink with her own eyes. Twice now. Once a few years ago, and once at the Halloween party. It was really an unnatural sight to say the least. “Okay, so here’s what I’m thinking: we spike Michael’s drink, make him, like, completely non-resistant. The stripper fucks him right and proper, and he’s much, much happier from here on out.” She smiled, liking her idea.

Tess stared at her, open-mouthed, incredulous. “You’re completely crazy.”

Maria rolled her eyes. “Fine, we won’t spike his drink. But we do need a stripper. Even if it doesn’t result in sex for the birthday boy . . . all good parties have them.”

“Oh my god,” Tess muttered. “Fine, I’ll let you get the stripper.”

“Actually, I already have someone in mind,” Maria said. “You remember those strippers I had at my nineteenth birthday party, Paulo and Monique?”

“Oh, yeah.” Tess’s face lit up. “That was a fun party.”

“I know. Anyway, I ran into Monique the other day. She’s either fat or pregnant, but she told me her little sister Monica’s started stripping; if she’s anything like Monique, Michael won’t be unsatisfied.”

“Fine, Monica the stripper,” Tess decided. “Let’s move on, please. Um . . . I guess we should figure out who we’re gonna invite.”

Maria shrugged. “Everyone.”

“Uh, don’t you think Michael would prefer something a little smaller?”

“Michael would prefer to be curled up on the couch spending his birthday watching the news,” Maria informed her. “We need to get him to come out of his shell.”

“I just think a lot of people tends to result in a lot of craziness,” Tess explained, “and he didn’t seem too happy about that last time with the Halloween party.”

“That Halloween party kicked ass,” Maria informed her, “until you and Max got there.”

“That was when the party started,” Tess shot back. “Okay, we’ll talk guests later, because that’s gonna take awhile, and I have class in ten minutes.”

“Sickening.”

“Oh, one last thing, though,” Tess added. “Where are we having this party? We can’t have it at Michael’s place. He won’t like that.”

“Um, FYI, it’s Michael’s and my place,” Maria reminded her, “okay? And, uh . . . actually, I hate to admit it, but you’re probably right. Maybe we should have the party at our place.” She caught her slip-up and quickly corrected herself. “Your place.”

“It’s pink, though. You were anti-pink.”

“Oh, fuck,” Maria swore. “Well, maybe Marty . . .”

No Marty,” Tess decided emphatically. “He’ll make me listen to Celine Dion songs again, and I can’t handle it. Besides, his place is like a whorehouse for gay men.”

“Oh, this is true,” Maria agreed.

“Maybe Max--”

“Oh, don’t even finish that sentence!” Maria shrieked. “I will never ask Max for anything remotely resembling help. We are not having the party at his place.”

“It was just a suggestion,” Tess said, “and unless you can come up with something better . . .”

Maria thought about it for a moment, and then it dawned on her: Kyle. Kyle’s apartment was a great place for a party. It was just as nice as Michael’s and spacious enough that the band would have room to set up. “I’ve got it,” she proclaimed proudly. “Do you remember Kyle Valenti? We went to that party with him that one time.”

“Everyone says that, but I don’t remember,” Tess said. “But yeah, I do know who he is. I’ve been running into him lately. He’s Michael’s friend, right?”

“Yeah, they’re best friends, and Kyle lives in the apartment right next door to Michael and me. It’s, like, the perfect place to have a party. I don’t even know why I didn’t think of it before. I’m so mentally challenged.”

“Gotta agree with you on that,” Tess mumbled. “Well, there we go. You can just talk to Kyle and make sure he’s cool with it.”

“Yeah . . .” Maria thought of Kyle’s hopeless crush on Tess, and even though she knew it wouldn’t do any good, she saw an opportunity to help push him forward in his efforts. “You know what, maybe you should be the one to suggest it to him,” she said.

“Me?” Tess echoed.

“Yeah. Something tells me he’ll be a lot more responsive to you than he’d be to me.”

Tess gave her a confused look and agreed to it. “Okay. I mean, if you guys don’t get along or something . . .”

“Oh, it’s not that.”

“I’ll talk to him,” Tess said, closing her notebook. “Well . . . you know, I actually think we . . . might have gotten something accomplished here.” She smiled, seeming surprised by that. “I didn’t think it was possible, you know, but we kind of . . . work well together. Maybe.”

Maria grunted. “Speak for yourself. I’m still pissed about the cake compromise.”

Tess laughed a little and stood up with her notebook and her coffee in hand, her purse slung over her right shoulder. “I gotta get to class. We’ll . . . talk later.”

“Yeah.” Maria remained sitting, watching her walk away. This party-planning with Tess had almost felt like old times. Almost. Of course, once Michael’s birthday had come and gone, they would go back to being the way they were. There was just a certain point where two people realized they couldn’t be best friends anymore, and she and Tess had already reached that point. It wasn’t as if they could go back now. It wasn’t as if she wanted to.








TBC . . .

-April
Image
LOVE IS MICHAEL AND MARIA.
User avatar
April
Roswell Fanatic
Posts: 1557
Joined: Tue Sep 28, 2004 9:32 am
Location: Somewhere. Anywhere.
Contact:

Part 14

Post by April »

Alison: Liz is trying to stay strong. She’s really trying.

nibbles: So Kyle is adorkable and Maria and Tess are bitchy and funny together? Sounds about right to me!

Christina: I see what you mean about Max and Liz being hot together. Max’s personality is completely ugly, but he and Liz really do set each other on fire. (Not necessarily a good thing.) Okay, and Maria’s completely random line about the chicken chasing her in the part before this was TOTALLY a reference to that completely ridiculous Family Guy episode! I’m surprised someone caught it. (God, I love Family Guy!)

Alien_Friend: Hmm, Max is so busy fixating on Liz’s right now that he’s not really noticing that Tess and Kyle are gradually forming a friendship. He views Tess as his property, though, so I wouldn’t rule out some hardcore jealousy.

killjoy: I hereby anoint you president of the 521 Max-Hate club. It’s an important title you hold. Do great things with it.

Krista: lol, my life is boring, too.

tequathisy: Don’t worry. Maria isn’t moving out of 521 anytime soon (if at all!)

Blondie: Maria and Tess’s friendship is a huge part of this fic. It’s what started the entire thing off, after all. Deep down inside, they’re definitely still friends and always will be. There are just some repairs to be made.

Karin: I know, I couldn’t be with a guy like Max, either. What’s sad is that there are women out there (I know quite a few) who are just addicted to the misery. And that’s kind of the case with Liz and Max here.

Lena: Liz is really trying to stand her ground, but Max, despite all his bad qualities, is a very confident, self-assured, intelligent guy, and those are qualities that Liz is drawn to despite her better judgment.

spacegirl23: If you think Max and Liz have been explosive up until now, just wait until you read this part!

Leila: Honestly, when it comes to Max, I don't even know if I'll be trying to redeem him in the end yet. He's that bad.

Thanks for the great feedback! Seriously, guys, it’s what keeps me going some days! This is a super long update. I’m not sure why!

I INSIST that you listen to the song that really inspired a particular scene in this part. It’s very strange and sort of creepy, but I think it’s great music. http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=iLukNv3Y5k4&fmt=18 “Iron Flower” by K’s Choice when you see
:twisted: For real, I love this song.









Part 14







Michael didn’t know why he bothered trying to explain how he was feeling about the whole Maria/Tess/impending twenty-first birthday situation to Kyle that afternoon. Kyle had a one track mind, so naturally he was envious of Michael’s predicament.

“So do you see what I’m saying?” he said as he paced back and forth across his living room. “Those two girls can’t make nice, and since I’m friends with both of ‘em, I get put in the middle. I’m sandwiched between Maria and Tess and they’re fightin’ over me. It’s horrible.”

“Really?” Kyle managed. “‘Cause if you ask me, it sounds awesome.”

“No, it’s . . . would you focus?”

“I am focused. Go on.”

“So I told them to plan the party together, because the sooner they work out whatever the hell their issues are, the sooner I can regain a little of my sanity. And won’t that be nice.”

“Right, right. But back to Maria and Tess . . .”

“Right. Well, we’ll see how it goes. I’m pretty much relying on Tess to keep the party from getting too wild, and I’m pretty much relying on Maria to keep the party from getting too pink.” He groaned and raked one hand through his hair. “I didn’t even want a birthday party. And it’s not even about my birthday, really. They just wanna have a party. Or a competition. This is a game, and they just wanna win. I’m like the prize or something.”

“Oh, you ungrateful son of a bitch.”

“Do you have any idea what it feels like to just be this piece of meat that two crazy girls are fighting over?”

“I wish I did.” Kyle leaned forward and folded his hands. “Michael, you need to take a step back and realize something: the things you just said conjure up about every porn fantasy in the book.”

“What book?”

“The-my mental book, okay? Do you know how often I fantasize about being ‘sandwiched’ between Tess and Maria? Or Tess and Isabel. Or Tess and Liz. Or Tess and Uma Thurman.”

“Uma Thurman?”

“Or Tess and some miraculous twin version of Tess. Oh my god.”

“Yeah, you like the girl; I get it.” Michael sighed and plopped down beside his friend on the couch. “Man, my life used to be simple, you know? Calm. Quiet. And then Maria moved in with me, and she and Tess can’t get along anymore, and I’m still tryin’ to get over Isabel, but apparently I can’t ‘cause I can’t paint anything decent these days. And my parents barge in long enough to take part in Woodstock 2008. That was actually kinda fun. But if they’re not here, then Maria’s mom is, and she thinks I’m a sex addict. And then there’s Marty, and I swear to God that guy’s gonna rape me someday. And you, too.”

“You think?”

“Oh, yeah. And I can’t even do something so simple as paying attention in art history. You know why? Oh, ‘cause I had to decide who would plan my birthday party. You know, all I wanted to do the night of my birthday was curl up on the couch and watch the news. Or something.

“Oh, you’ll be doing something,” Kyle assured him. “Probably Maria.”

“Yeah,” he agreed without really realizing what he was agreeing with. “Wait, what did you say?”

Kyle chuckled. “It’s only a matter of time, you know. Livin’ under the same roof. Kinda . . . some glimpses of nudity here and there, sharing the same bed . . . it’s gonna happen. And when it does, you should be thanking your lucky stars, because you don’t deserve it.”

Michael made a face and spat, “What-what-what’re you talking about? What the hell’s your problem? Why are you always thinking about sex?”

Kyle shrugged. “What else am I supposed to think about?”

“And me and Maria? Are you-are you high or something?”

“I’m just calling it like I see it.”

Michael laughed. Loudly. That was the most ridiculous thing he’d ever heard. “Right. Let’s not forget, this is the girl who makes me want to voluntarily check myself into the insane asylum.”

Kyle grinned. “Ah, the best kind.”

“I don’t exactly see sex in our future.”

“A sexless life is no way to live,” Kyle told him. “Trust me.

Michael resisted the urge to make jokes at the expense of his friend’s virginity. Hell, until Isabel, he’d been in the same v-card boat.

“Can’t you just picture it, though?” Kyle had the stupidest grin stretched out on his face. “In a perfect world, or at least my perfect world . . . Max breaks up with Tess. I ease on in for the kill.”

“The kill? She’s not quail.”

“Well, you know what I mean. So one minute she’s crying, the next minute she’s fallin’ in love with me. And sex ensues. Lots of it. And so in the perfect world, Maria and Tess become friends again, you and Maria become more than friends . . .”

“Oh, god.”

“Yeah, I can see it now. Some double dates and stuff. Maybe play-dates for the children.”

“The children? Oh, no, Maria and I would produce some truly terrifying offspring. I’m sure of it.”

Kyle laughed in agreement. “Yeah, spiky-haired and psychotic.”

“Yeah.” Michael laughed, too. “Well, what about you and Tess? A pervert who likes pink. That’d be your kid.”

“Yeah.”

They were both still laughing when the door to the apartment flew open and Maria stormed inside.

“Oh, here we go,” Michael muttered.

She planted herself in front of him and glared down at him. “Michael,” she growled. “I am very mad at you.”

“Okay.” He didn’t care.

“I’m serious. Forcing me to work with Tess . . . you so obviously want us to mend fences or whatever, but it’s not gonna happen. I’ve recently discovered that I’m smart, you know, and I’m smart enough to know what you’re thinking. You’re thinking, ‘hey, Maria and Tess can rekindle their friendship, Maria can move back in with her, I can go back to being a big, boring loser in this apartment all by myself, moping over Isabel, painting landscapes . . .’”

“As opposed to cartoon paintings of you.”

“Well, it’s a start. For your information, buddy, I’m not going anywhere. Tess and I are not gonna go back to being BFFs. Ever. So this little scheme of yours isn’t gonna work out.”

“Scheme? I never had a scheme. Although it’s a pretty good idea.”

She grunted. “Whatever. This is just . . . cruel and unusual punishment is what this is.”

“And what am I punishing you for?”

“I don’t know. Probably something stupid, like the fact that I threw out your favorite pair of jeans.”

That caught his attention. “What? My . . . my favorite pair of jeans?”

“Yeah.”

“The ones with the white paint stains on ‘em?”

“I still say they look like cum-spots.”

“Maria!” he yelled. “You threw them out?”

“You didn’t know?” It seemed to dawn on her that she had just thrown herself under the bus, because she smiled nervously and began to slink off towards the bedroom. “Never mind.”

“Wait, Maria.” He sprung up off the couch and hurried after her. “Maria!”

“It’s only a matter of time!” Kyle called after him. “Only a matter of time.”

“Would you shut up?” Michael whirled around and roared, at his rope’s end with the both of them.

Kyle just pointed a finger at him and cackled.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

What am I doing here?

Liz asked herself that question over and over again as she stood outside the door to Max’s apartment—or rather his penthouse suite in his father’s hotel. Whatever. She had no reason to be there. She had seen Max at the tutoring center yesterday, and they had argued. Sort of. And flirted. Sort of. They couldn’t do one without doing the other.

What am I doing here?

She knew it was in her best interest to stay away from Max for awhile, at least until he and Tess were kaput. And they would be soon. Once she and Tess began their tutoring and she could start to drop subtle hints about Kyle, about what a great guy he was . . . Tess would stray. Because she didn’t love Max. She couldn’t. She didn’t even know him.

Please tell me I’m not venturing into stalker territory.

Liz hated that Max could do this to her, make her feel so greedy and dark and manipulative all at once. She hated that she wanted him more than anything. She hated that she didn’t hate him and that he made her feel alive.

She was just about to turn and walk away, still not sure why her feet had taken her there in the first place, when the door opened and Max grinned at her.

“How’d you know I was out here?” she asked. “God, that’s so creepy.”

“Security cameras,” he explained, pointing to a barely-noticeable camera perched above the door to his suite. “I was hoping you’d come by. And I was hoping you’d wear those jeans.” He licked his lips, making no effort to mask his frank sexual intrigue.

“I don’t know what I’m doing here,” she admitted, suddenly wishing she’d worn something like sweatpants and a t-shirt. But Max would probably find a way to interpret that ensemble as sexy, too.

“Come inside,” he invited, opening the door wide, gesturing grandly toward the interior of his accommodations.

“I don’t think that’s such a good idea,” she practically whispered, wishing that her feet would just back up down the hallway. But instead, they inched forward until, suddenly, almost against her will, she found herself inside Max’s suite, wishing he was inside of her.

I hate you. I hate you, she thought, hoping that if she told herself that enough, she would start to believe it. I hate you, Max.

I don’t hate you.

“So,” he said, shutting the door. “What brings you here?”

“I told you, I don’t know,” she growled. “I was just . . . in the neighborhood.” She cringed after the words left her mouth, hating the lame excuse in a way that she could never hate the man in front of her no matter how hard she tried.

“In the neighborhood?” Max chuckled. “Nice.”

“Shut up.”

“I can’t. I like hearing myself talk.”

She rolled her eyes. “Max--”

“Liz.” He slowly strode towards her, menacingly, almost like a predator, and she felt so hot for him. She wanted to feel this way with someone else. Anyone else. If only she’d felt this way with Kyle . . . he was so sweet and kind, just a genuinely nice guy, and Max wasn’t any of those things. Max was . . .

Max.

“I’m gonna start tutoring Tess today,” she told him just for the sake of having something to say.

“Fascinating.”

“I could break you guys up so easily, you know,” she proclaimed, not sure whether that was true or not. “All I’d have to do is tell her how you look at me, talk to me. Some of the things you say . . .”

“Slicken your nether regions?” He grinned. “No, you won’t do that. You like this too much.”

“Oh, do I?” She tried to hold onto her defiance. It was all she had left.

:twisted:

“Yeah.” He stood right in front of her, invading her personal space, and reached out to tuck her hair behind her ear. “It’s a fair day outside, don’t you think?” he said out of nowhere.

She frowned, confused. “What?”

“Yeah. Don’t you think it’s a fair day?” He laughed quietly at himself.

She made a face of disgust. Affair? “Nice wordplay, Max.”

“Thank you.”

“I’m not doing this,” she said more to herself than to him. “You really think you’re that irresistible? God’s gift?”

“Well . . . yeah.” He chuckled again and moved in even closer to her, slipping his knee in between her legs. “Come on, Liz. Don’t be a cock-block.”

“I don’t want you.”

“Keep telling yourself that.”

“I don’t need you.”

“Liar.”

“And I definitely don’t love you.”

He shrugged. “That’s fine by me. In fact, that’s my preference.” He leaned in closer to her, his face nearing hers, his breath even mingling with hers, and she thought she might die and love it. “Liz,” he whispered, “all you have to do is . . . let me in.” He lifted his knee upward to brush against her core.

“Uh,” she choked out, knowing this was wrong. Their proximity, their conversation, their feelings . . . so wrong on so many levels; and therefore, the only thing that felt right to her. But still . . .

“No,” she said determinedly, pushing him away from her. “No.” She wasn’t going to do this. She couldn’t. She had to wait until Max and Tess were over. That way she could start something up with Max without damaging her semi-clean, semi-innocent image. She didn’t want anyone to know how dark she could be, and if she did this with Max . . .

“I have to get out of here.” She pushed past him, still unsure what had possessed her to show up at his place at all. Stupid. It was a stupid thing to do, and she was regretting it. She really was.

She marched toward the door in a fit of fury and tried not to like it when he chased after her.

“Liz--”

“Screw you, Max.”

“Liz, wait.” He grabbed her by the arm and pulled her back to him just as she was reaching for the door. He crashed his lips onto hers like a freight train, and she wasn’t shocked because she’d known it was coming. It was the whole reason why she’d shown up there in the first place. She kissed him back, determined that her mouth wouldn’t lose its feud with his. Her body lost its tenseness, and she melded into him, reveling in the feel of his arms wrapping around her body, pulling her close. So wrong.

His tongue entered her mouth, a beloved intruder, and electric sparks seemed to shoot through her body. She balled his shirt up in her fists, as enraged as she was aroused, and fought to maintain her balance, loving the fact that simply kissing Max could sweep her off her feet.

He tore his mouth away from hers abruptly, leaving her yearning, and pressed his forehead against hers, already panting for air. Her hands, on their own accord, began unbuttoning his shirt, pulling it open to reveal his smooth, sculpted chest. He shrugged the shirt onto the floor and worked quickly to return the favor to her. He grabbed onto the bottom of her shirt and tugged it upward, yanking it off almost violently and throwing it down on top of his. She smiled mischievously and reached back to undo her bra herself. She let it fall to the floor and then shook her hair out, feeling free even though she was only half-naked.

He stared at her in utter desire for a moment, then swept her up into his arms, mating his naked chest to hers, and carried her through his living room to his pristine kitchen. She whimpered, not out of pain, but rather suspense. She’d been expecting the bedroom, but this would definitely be amazing in a different way.

He set her down next to the kitchen table and spun her around so that her back was pressing against his chest. He took a minute to ground his erection against her; she could feel it right in the small of her back, hard and wanting, and she wanted it inside where it could do some real good.

“Max . . .”

He brought his hand around to press his right index finger against her lips to silence her. She opened her mouth wider to take his finger inside, massage it with her tongue, and bite it savagely.

“Uh . . .” In one swift motion, he had reached in front of her to undo her jeans and push them down her hips. The cool air that greeted her backside was soon replaced by his big, warm hands. She moaned as he kneaded her flesh beneath his fingertips, and she stumbled out of the jeans, now pooled at her feet.

So wrong.

“You want me to fuck you?” he whispered hotly in her ear.

“Uh, yes,” she managed, too turned on to say anything more.

“Say it.” He began urging her miniscule thong downward in the same direction her jeans had gone.

“I want you to fuck me.”

“I can’t hear you.”

Fuck me.” She was growing impatient.

He sort of half-laughed, half-growled. “Alright.” He put his hands on her shoulders and pushed her forward so that she was bent over, pressed against the table. She gasped at the contrast of the cold metal on her flushed skin and listened to the sound of Max’s zipper sliding down. He pushed his jeans and boxers down to about knee-level, then grasped his length in his hands and rubbed it up and down along her folds.

“Leg up,” he instructed.

She lifted one leg to rest on the table, spreading herself more for him, giving him greater access. “Oh god,” she moaned when she felt the tip of his cock pressed against her entrance. “Max, please.”

Instead of doing what she wanted, he ran his free hand up along her back to tangle in her hair, massaging her scalp seductively.

Dammit, she thought. He was going to torture her if he kept this up. She tried to push her hips backward to envelope more of his manhood, but it was no use. He was the one who had the control here. He always did. “Max . . .”

He bent over her to press a surprisingly tender kiss to her left shoulder blade. It felt incredible in its own right, but she needed more. Her libido was absolutely screaming and aching for him. “Max . . .”

Without warning, he plunged inside of her, changing the very reality in which she lived to the reality in which the only things that existed were herself, her man, and the sex they were having.

He didn’t even give her a moment to re-adjust to the feel of him, his size. He started moving right away, rapidly, expertly. His thrusts hit her like grenades of pleasure, one right after another, and she was begging for more.

“Oh!” She cried out as he slid in and out of her. At one point, he was so far in that she could have sworn he was becoming her. Her body broke out in a sheen of sweat and her breathing came in ragged pants when he pulled on her hair, urging her to lift her torso up and really let him ride her. She felt like an animal. Hell, she was an animal. And this, this thing that they were doing . . . it had little to do with making love and everything to do with fucking every inch of sanity away.

She came before he did, screaming his name and collapsing on top of the table. He gave a few final thrusts into her and came shortly after, spending himself inside of her. He fell on top of her, equally as sweaty and disgusting and exhausted, and still sheathed within her. “Huh,” he said, laughing lightly. “That was wrong.”

That was one way to describe it. She smiled.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

“I think sex is an amazing thing,” Marty blurted suddenly that night. He had invited himself over to hang out with Maria and, to some extent, Michael. Mostly, he probably just wanted to salivate over Michael’s good looks.

“Well, that was random,” Maria remarked as she flipped channels on the TV. Where was Family Guy? She couldn’t go a night without crude humor cartoons.

“I’m serious.”

“No, I agree with you. It just came out of nowhere; that’s all.”

“Well.” Marty leaned forward, blushing. “Actually, I was thinking about Paul, the guy I went out with last night. I’m a little bit nervous about him because he’s not full-on gay. He’s just bisexual.”

“But he’s into you, right?”

“Oh, I’d say so. We went back to my place last night, and . . .” He trailed off.

“Oh, he was on mountain time?” Maria filled in.

Brokeback Mountain time.” Marty grinned. “I think I really like him. I might even settle down with this one for awhile.”

“Well, good for you.” As far as Maria was concerned, settling down was a waste of time, but she knew that Marty really wanted a steady boyfriend. “So what’d you say his name was? Paul?”

“Yeah, I think you know him, actually.”

“Like, how much do I know him?”

Marty laughed. “Pretty well. Remember that bonfire this summer?”

“Oh my god, the bonfire. And Paul . . . the Paul I hooked up with at the bonfire. Oh my god, the one I just saw in Michael’s art history class yesterday? He’s gay?”

“I told you, he’s bisexual. It’s a completely different orientation.”

“Oh my god, small world, Marty. I can see why you like him, though. He was really good. But now I’m all traumatized. What if I no longer attract straight men?”

“Well, let’s find out. Michael!” Marty called into the kitchen. Michael was sitting at the counter with his face buried in a book for one of his classes. “Big Guy!”

Michael groaned and looked up from his reading. “What?”

“Are you attracted to my little sister?”

Michael made a face. “What?

“No, he’s Michael. He doesn’t count,” Maria said.

“Wait, why don’t I count?”

“Because, you’re . . .” She thought about it and decided he might as well answer the question now. Michael didn’t exactly have the best taste in women, as was evidenced by Isabel “the bitch” Evans, but at least he had an eye for physical attractiveness. “Well, fine, if you wanna answer, go ahead. Are you attracted to me? You should be.”

“No comment.”

She grunted in disbelief. “No comment? That is just . . . unacceptable is what that is.”

“Oh, don’t mind her, Big Guy,” Marty said, rising to his feet. He made his way over to Michael and sat down beside him. “She knows she’s hot.”

Maria smiled. “Hmm, I do know.”

“Doesn’t it freak you two out knowing you’ve boned the same guy?” Michael asked them. “Don’t answer that.”

“Doesn’t it freak you out that you’re almost an old man, old man?” Maria teased, turning off the TV.

“You’re older than I am.”

“Yes, but I have a lot to look forward to.”

“And I don’t?”

She shrugged and stood up. “Not really. I mean, the prime years of your sex drive are, like, right now. Mine will hit in my thirties.”

“Oh, she’s right,” Marty said. “Men arrive at their sexual peak sooner than women. It’s hardly fair. I can already feel my sex drive starting to taper off. Just a little bit, of course.”

“How old are you?” Michael asked him.

“I don’t like to talk about it,” Marty whispered in a rush.

“Twenty-seven?” Michael guessed.

Maria winced.

“Twenty-five!” Marty cried. “Do I look twenty-seven? Maria!

“You look twenty-five,” she assured him. “Or maybe even twenty-four. You’re extremely well-maintained.”

“Thank you.”

“I was just wonderin’,” Michael said, tapping his pencil rhythmically on the open pages of his book. “That kinda sucks if it’s true about the sex drive, though.”

“It is,” Maria assured him. “I learned it in psychology.”

He gave her a look. “You mean you paid attention in a class?”

“Only to the sex stuff.” She smiled.

He laughed a little. “Figures.”

“It really sucks for you, though,” she said. “I mean, these are literally the days of your life, and you’re not getting any.” She shrugged. “You might have to resort to . . . you know, something like a stripper or something.”

“Maria, if that’s some subtle hint that you’re hiring a stripper for my birthday party . . .”

“I never said that!”

“You didn’t have to.”

“Whoa,” Marty cut in out of nowhere. “You’re not getting any, Biggie? None at all? You mean your sexy-exy Isabella left you and you haven’t rebounded?”

“He’s like a virgin again,” Maria proclaimed.

“Okay, first of all, her name’s Isabel, not Isabella. Second of all, I’m not a virgin.”

“It’s like you’re a born-again virgin, only you didn’t wanna be born-again; you just were,” she elaborated.

“Gee, Maria, you really know how to make a guy feel good about himself.”

“So I’m told. But rest assured, you’ll feel better when you’re birthday rolls around. It’s gonna be full of beer and debauchery. It doesn’t get much better than that.”

“Oh, really? ‘Cause it sounds like more of a party for you.”

“Hey, give this girl some credit,” Marty jumped in. “She knows how to plan a fiesta. I taught her well.”

“It might not be my best party ever,” she warned. “Someone forced me to collaborate with she who shall remain nameless.”

“Ah, the Tess-mess,” Marty registered.

“I said she shall remain nameless.”

“And I came up with a cute little rhyme.” Marty clapped his hands excitedly. “Anyhoo, how’s that going, throwing this thing with her? Are you two clawing each other’s eyes out, yanking out chunks of hair?”

“Not yet,” Maria said. “Actually she didn’t drive me crazy the other day, which is miraculous. We actually came up with some good ideas.”

“Can’t wait,” Michael muttered, still sounding less than enthused. “So where are we having this party, anyway? Not here.”

“No, not here. And not at Tess’s place, either. Too pink. You’ll just have to wait and see.”

“Wait and see?” he echoed. “Maria, I don’t like the sound of this.”

“Relax,” she said. His escalating blood-pressure was practically visible. “Trust me, Tess has got this one covered.” She couldn’t fathom a scenario in which Tess couldn’t convince Kyle to transform his apartment into a party pad.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Tess knocked on the door to apartment 522 at the Fairview complex and waited for Kyle to answer. She tugged down on her pink, lacy shirt to reveal a little more cleavage. A little boobage was always convincing.

When Kyle opened the door, he was showing off some skin, too. He was wearing only sweatpants, and his chest had some paint on it. “Whoa. Tess,” he said.

“Whoa. Kyle,” she mimicked.

“Sorry, I meant to say hey. It just came out as . . . whoa, Tess.”

“Gotcha.” She glanced into his apartment to make sure he was alone and asked, “Can I come in?”

“In? Sure, yeah, you can . . .” He opened his door wider, and she stepped inside.

She surveyed his apartment. It was a lot like Michael’s, same general set-up, furniture in about the same places. It wasn’t as neat and clean as Michael’s, though, although now that Maria was living with Michael, cleanliness probably wasn’t an option.

“Perfect,” she said, smiling a little. This was the perfect place for Michael’s birthday party.

“How are you?” Kyle asked, shutting the door. Before she could answer, he asked another question. “What’re you doin’ here?”

“Which question do you want me to answer first?”

He laughed a little.

“I’m fine,” she told him. “And I just thought I’d stop by. I hope I’m not interrupting anything.” She gestured to the paint smears on his naked chest.

“Oh, no, I was just painting.” For a minute, a look of alarm crashed across Kyle’s features. He ran over to what appeared to be his painting station over in the corner of the living room and threw a sheet over his canvas. Tess caught a glimpse of what he was painting, a pretty girl who looked a lot like Christina Aguilera during her “Genie in a Bottle” phase. Hmm.

“I should probably put a shirt on,” Kyle mumbled to himself.

“Don’t worry, you’re fine,” she told him. In fact, Kyle looked surprisingly good sans shirt. He was a nerdy guy, but he didn’t have the stereotypical nerd body. “Look, Kyle, I just wanted to thank you again for giving me a ride home the other day. You know, during the rainstorm.”

“Oh, yeah, it was no problem,” he assured her, an excited look on his face. “You know, if you ever need me to give you a ride . . . a ride home, a ride to your house—to your apartment—I can . . . I can do that. I’m a very, very good driver.”

“Mmm-hmm.” She smiled and nodded, amused by his nervous rambling. “So . . . I have a confession to make. I kind of have an ulterior motive for being here.”

“You do?”

“Yeah. I’m guessing you know that Michael’s birthday’s coming up.”

“Oh, yeah, tomorrow. Big twenty-one. I heard you and Maria are planning his party.”

“Yeah. Well, I mean, we’re trying, anyway. We actually decided on a lot of things the other day, but one of the things we were talking about is where we’re actually gonna have the party. You know, we can’t have it at Michael’s place, because that won’t make him too happy.”

“That’s for sure,” Kyle agreed.

She kept on with her subtle asking approach. “And we would have it at my place, but . . . well, you saw it. It’s not exactly masculine, and Michael’s a guy, so . . . I don’t know, Maria mentioned you, and I know you’re a really nice guy; so I was wondering if maybe you might be willing to . . .”

“Yes.”

She made a face. “I didn’t even ask the question.”

“You wanna have Michael’s birthday party here at my place,” he filled in. “Yeah, of course. That’s fine.”

“Really?” She smiled. This had been easier than she’d imagined. “Well, that’s great. Thank you, Kyle.”

“Hey, it’s nothing. Michael’s my friend, and I’d love to be able to help you out. You and Maria.”

“Well, we appreciate it,” she assured him. “Now, it might get a little wild—you know how Maria is. But I’ll do my best to make sure it stays under control.”

“Hey, I’ll let you guys have free reign, you know,” Kyle said. “You do whatever you want.”

“Even if what we want includes a live band?” She winced as she asked it, because she was afraid that would be too much for Kyle.

“That’s awesome. Can you two plan my birthday?”

She laughed. “Well, when is it?”

“Ah, not for awhile.”

“Well, you remind me, and I will,” she promised. “Kyle Valenti birthday bash, on the to-do list.”

“Oh, no, you don’t really have to.”

“I will,” she promised again. “You’re so nice to me, Kyle.”

“Nicer than Max?”

She frowned, unsure whether or not she’d heard him correctly. “Excuse me?”

“Nothin’,” he said quickly.

“Okay.” That was weird, she thought. But then again, Kyle was a weird kid, or at least he seemed that way. “Alright, well, do you have your phone? I can give you my number and we can be in touch before tomorrow.”

“In touch?” He laughed a little. “Yeah . . . phone. Um . . . it’s around here somewhere. Uh . . .” He shoved a stack of books and papers off his coffee table, searching for it. When he didn’t find it there, he went over to his couch and started taking out the cushions to look underneath.

“Here, how about I just write it down for you,” she suggested, taking a pen out of her back pocket.

“Right. Paper . . .” He tossed the couch cushions aside and bent down to rifle through the books and papers he had tossed on the floor. He ended up tearing a page out a textbook for her to jot down her number on. “There you go.”

She smiled, finding it refreshing to be around a guy who wasn’t so sure of himself. Kyle was an absolute spaz, but that worked for him. She jotted down her cell phone number and gave the paper back to him. “Call me tomorrow afternoon. Maria and I should be ready to come by and start setting up then.”

“Sounds great.”

“Okay. Thanks again, Kyle. This is really great of you.”

He smiled. “Oh . . .”

“I’d better go,” she said, starting for the door.

“You can stay, if you want. There’s a Tom Hanks movie marathon on tonight. Forrest Gump; it’s a classic.”

“I’ve got tutoring today,” she informed him. “Your ex-honey, actually, is gonna help me pass biology.”

“Oh. Liz?”

“Yeah. And she strikes me as the punctual type, so I don’t wanna be late.”

“Oh, I see.”

“But I’ll see you tomorrow, alright?”

“Alright. See ya.”

“Bye.” She smiled at him and slipped out of the apartment. Once she shut the door, she pulled her shirt back up again. Kyle was so eager to help her out that cleavage hadn’t even been a necessary. For some reason, he was just so easy to persuade.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Liz’s eyes flickered open, and the first thing she saw in front of her was Max’s bare chest. She jolted awake, propping herself up on her elbow, and surveyed the beautiful naked body next to her. Max was resting on his side, still asleep. She hadn’t anticipated any of this happening. Secretly, she had hoped for it, yearned for it. And feared it. She had never done something like this before. She had been with her fair share of guys over the past year, ever since Max had first taken away her virginity, but never had she slept with someone who was seeing someone else. She had sunk to a new low, and she couldn’t say she was proud of herself. But she couldn't say she regretted it, either.

Oh my god, what time is it? she thought, suddenly remembering that she had plans for the day. She twisted around to look at the clock on the bedside table, and her eyes nearly bulged out of her head when she saw what time it was. “Oh, shit,” she swore, jumping out of the bed. She rushed out into the living room to retrieve her clothes. They were littered on the floor with Max’s. God, she thought as she dressed, if Tess had shown up, she wouldn’t have even had to see me and Max together to know what was going on. Those discarded clothes were evidence enough. They had been really stupid. Really stupid and outrageously passionate.

“Where you goin’, baby?”

She had just finished fastening her jeans when she heard Max’s voice. She turned around and saw him standing in the doorway to the bedroom, completely naked. “I’m supposed to be tutoring Tess right now.”

He laughed a little. “Ironic.”

She bent down to pick up her shirt, making an annoyed face. “Don’t start with me, Max.”

“Oh, I already started with you,” he reminded her. “In fact, I finished. Three times.”

She yanked her shirt on and focused on finding her shoes. Where had they gone? Why did sex between her and Max always result in tornado-like destruction?

“You fuck like no other, Liz,” he said, slowly pumping his length in his own hand. “You can almost keep up with me.”

Tears stung her eyes, and she wasn’t sure why. “Almost,” she choked out. It was true. No matter how hard she tried, Max always had the control, the upper hand. He could always get her to give in to his desires, because they were her desires, too, and he was just so smooth.

“You’re such a bad girl now,” he remarked.

She always had been. Now she was just pushing the boundaries. “Drop dead, Max,” she bit out, finally finding her shoes.

“What, are you into necrophilia?” He grinned.

She made a face of disgust, slipped her feet into her sandals, and stormed towards the door.

“Hey!” he called after her. “Don’t tell Tess I was inside you!”

She left his suite, knowing she wouldn’t. She didn’t want to be the otherwise nice girl who got caught being a bitch. She wanted to be the girl who got away with it.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Tess could tell Liz was frazzled from the moment she showed up at the tutoring center. She came stumbling through the door, looking only halfway put-together, sounding out of breath. “Hey,” she said as she sat down next to Tess. “Hey, sorry, I’m late.”

Tess glanced at the time on her cell phone and remarked, “You’re twenty minutes late.” She was a little angry about that. Punctuality wasn’t exactly her strong point, either, but she had managed to show up on time. This was Liz’s job. She was getting paid for doing this. And wasn’t she supposed to be smart and responsible?

Liz cringed. “I know. I know. I . . . got lost on the way here.”

Tess made a face, utterly confused by that claim. “You work here.”

Liz froze for a moment, her mouth halfway open. “Right,” she finally said. “Um . . . I meant to say that I . . . got stuck in traffic. Yeah, just lots of . . . cars all around. And some motorcycles. It was very . . . congested. Must’ve been game-day traffic or something.”

Tess shook her head. “I don’t think there’s a game today.”

“Tess.” Liz sounded serious when she said her name, but she smiled pleasantly and apologized once more. “I’m sorry. I won’t let it happen again. I promise, okay? I promise this will never happen again.”

Well, Tess thought, she sure sounds determined to keep that promise. “Okay.” She laughed a little, not sure what was up with her tutor. The girl had some definite quirks. “Your shirt’s on inside out,” she remarked, just now noticing that the letters on Liz’s tight-fitted tee were backwards.

“Oh, I dressed in the dark.”

Tess frowned. Why would anyone do that?

“We should get started,” Liz suggested quickly. “It looks like you’ve already done that.”

“Oh, no, I just opened the book and took all my notes out,” Tess said, gesturing towards the heaping pile of biology crap in front of her.

“Well, that’s a start,” Liz said, leaning over to peer down at the materials. “You wanna explain to me what you’ve been studying?”

“Um, I would, except I can’t,” Tess told her. “I have all these notes, but I can’t make sense of them, and I have this handy-dandy textbook, but I can’t understand a word of it.”

“Why not?”

“Because it’s like a foreign language.” How anyone could understand science-speak was over her design-oriented head.

“You just have to break it down and try to understand a few concepts at a time,” Liz told her. “Here, let’s go through your notes and figure out what you’ve got written down . . .” She picked up one sheet of notebook paper and trailed off as she read over it. “What’s this?” she asked, pointing towards something Tess had scribbled at the top of the page.

Tess squinted her eyes and tried to read her own handwriting. It said Kyle. “Oh, yeah, I had to go talk to Kyle today. That was my little self-reminder. Do you like how I doodled a little smiley face in the circle part of the E?”

Liz laughed a little. “Kyle Valenti?”

“Yeah.”

“Why’d you go to see him?”

“Well, it’s kind of a long story. Actually, it’s not, really. Maria and I are throwing Michael a twenty-first birthday party. You know Michael, right? Michael Guerin.”

“Um, barely.”

“Well, we’re throwing him this party, and we thought Kyle’s apartment would be the perfect place to have it.”

“And how’s Kyle feel about that?”

“He’s all for it.”

“Really?”

“Yeah.” Tess couldn’t help but notice that Liz seemed surprised. “Is that unusual?”

“Well, Kyle’s not exactly Mr. Fiesta,” Liz said. “But then again, he is a really, really, really great guy, so it’s not unlike him to lend a helping hand. You know, to lend a helping hand to somebody he cares about.”

“Well, I barely know Kyle,” Tess said, “but he was really easy to convince.”

“Yeah. He’s a sweet guy.”

“Yeah,” Tess agreed. “You know, come to think of it, you should come to the party. It’s tomorrow night. It’s gonna be really fun.”

“Oh, I don’t know,” Liz said. “I don’t know Michael all that well.”

“Nobody does. He’s not exactly a social butterfly. Maria’s inviting, like, everyone she’s ever met, so most of the people there aren’t gonna know Michael. But you know me and you know Kyle. You should come.”

“Um . . .” Liz bit her lower lip, still seemingly hesitant. “Maybe. We’ll see. Do you-do you know who else is gonna be there?”

“Who else?” Tess frowned. What did she mean by that?

“Never mind,” Liz said. “You know, we should probably get back to studying.”

“Right,” Tess agreed, “but think about the party.”

“Okay,” Liz said. “But for now, let’s think about fungi.”

“Ooh, fun.” Tess peered down at her notes about fungi for the first time since . . . well, ever. But suddenly her phone shrieked out Britney Spears’s “Womanizer” from inside her purse. “Sorry,” she said, reaching inside to take it out. The caller ID showed it was Maria who was calling. “Just a minute.” At this rate, she and Liz were never going to get their tutoring started.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Liz sat back and listened as Tess answered her phone.

“What? I’m in the middle of tutoring.”

Or the beginning of tutoring, Liz thought. She would have been there on time had she not stopped at Max’s place . . .

“No, Maria, seriously, let me take care of the cake.”

Liz could faintly hear the vibration of her own cell phone in her purse. She reached down to open it while Tess kept yammering.

“Because I know you. You’ll get a chocolate cake and forget all about the vanilla.” A slight pause and then . . . “Because you’re evil, that’s why!”

Liz flipped open her cell phone and was greeted with a new text message from none other than her source of sexual pleasure.

I can’t believe you came while I was up your ass, it read. Max clearly wasn’t romanticizing what they had done together. When she and Max were together, it had little to do with romance and everything to do with completely losing control. She was both disgusted and enthralled by the wrongness of it all. There was just something so combustible between the two of them, something that people wouldn’t expect them to be able to create. Because, after all, as far as anyone was concerned, she was a nice girl. A little promiscuous sometimes, but still good and respectable at the end of the day.

Idiots.

“Ugh!” Tess groaned, throwing her phone back down into her purse. “She’s so exasperating!”

Liz just kept staring down at the text message. She had slept with someone else’s boyfriend . . . and that someone was sitting a mere foot away from her.

“You alright?” Tess asked.

“Yeah,” Liz lied, plastering a semi-smile on her face as she deleted the text message and subtly dropped her phone back into her purse. “I’m fine.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Maria, Kyle, and Marty were already busy setting up Kyle’s apartment for the night’s big birthday bash when Tess arrived with the cake. She set it down on the kitchen counter and opened the box to reveal . . . exactly what Maria had expected to see. “It’s not very chocolate-y,” she remarked, crossing her arms over her chest angrily.

“Yeah, I don’t know why that is,” Tess said. “I told them half chocolate, half vanilla.” She sighed and shrugged. “Blame the cake-maker.”

“Oh, blame the cake-maker,” Maria mimicked in a high-pitched voice. “I’ll blame you. Vanilla freak.

Tess gasped and closed the box again. “Chocoholic!”

Before their elementary-ish argument could progress, they were interrupted by a loud, breathless sound: all the air coming out of Kyle’s lungs. He sat in the living room surrounded by latex balloons, panting for air.

“Aw, wheezy Kyle,” Maria said. “How you doin’?”

“Oh, I don’t know how much more of this I can take,” he replied in a single rush of breath.

“You’re doing great,” Tess encouraged him as she squeezed the cake into the refrigerator. “How many do you have done?”

Kyle took a look at all the balloons around him and shrugged. “Twenty-five, give or take.”

“Oh.” Maria nodded. “Almost halfway there.”

“Almost?”

She smiled.

Oh,” he groaned dramatically. “I can’t . . . no, no, I just—I’m outta air. I can’t blow anymore.”

At the very moment he said that, Marty sauntered out into the living room with green party streamers in his hands. “Care to test that theory?” he said, grinning.

Kyle didn’t seem to get it. “What?”

Maria laughed. “He’s talking about giving head. He’s such a perv.”

Marty just smiled and shrugged unabashedly.

“Oh, god,” Kyle wailed. “No, I meant . . . balloons. I can’t blow balloons anymore.”

Marty kept grinning. “Works for me.”

“Oh, would you stop?”

Marty chuckled. “You know what homophobia really says about you.”

Maria glimpsed the look of anger in Kyle’s eyes, and she knew it had to do with Tess being there to overhear the whole conversation. The last thing he could afford was to have her questioning his sexuality. “Marty, you’re pushing him too far,” she warned.

“My bad,” Marty chirped, setting the streamers down on the coffee table. “We should play some Celine Dion.”

“No!” Tess shrieked.

“We should . . . give Kyle more balloons to blow up,” Maria said, smiling as she dropped another small sack of green balloons down on Kyle’s lap.

He sighed again, looking defeated. “How did I get this job anyway?”

“You volunteered for it,” Maria reminded him.

“Yeah,” Tess agreed. “We said, ‘who’s gonna blow up the balloons?’ and you were like, ‘me, me, me! I wanna do the balloons!’”

“You got all excited,” Marty added. “Cute little innocent look on your face. Balloons!”

“Balloons,” Maria echoed, placing a one between Kyle’s tired lips. “Blow,” she instructed.

Reluctantly, he puffed air into the balloon and began working again.

“Good boy,” she said. “Alright, the rest of us should probably start moving furniture. I guess the band’s gonna set up by the window?”

“Sounds good to me,” Marty said. “This is gonna be a great workout. Paul will be so pleased with my abs once I have some.”

Maria laughed, and when she noticed that Tess wasn’t laughing but rather looking down at her cell phone, she couldn’t help but ask, “What’s wrong?” She was just curious.

“Uh, Max just texted me. He got held up with his dad. He’s not gonna be able to come help us set up.”

“Oh, what a loss,” Maria grunted. “Color me devastated. I’m sure he would’ve been a great supervisor, sitting back on his ugly ass barking orders at the rest of us like a slave-driver.”

“He’s not that bad,” Tess insisted.

“Is that how you describe your boyfriend of two years? Not that bad?”

Before Tess could reply, the door to the apartment flew open and Michael burst inside, rattling off about something education-related.

“Kyle, did you have your art history notes from--”

“Oh, get out of here!” Maria yelled, charging at him.

“What-what’s goin’ on here?”

“Michael, leave!” She placed her hands on his chest, pushing him back towards the door.

“Is this my party? Kyle, are you in on this?”

Kyle’s balloon slipped out of his mouth when he tried to answer and flew around the room, deflating.

“Get out of here!” Maria pounded her tiny fists against his chest, finally managing to get him to step out into the hallway. “Get out!”

“Hey, stop it,” he said, grabbing her hands.

She shut the door, upset by his discovery. “Michael! You ruined it!”

“Ruined it? Ruined what?”

“The surprise party.”

“I already knew it was happening,” he reminded her.

“But you didn’t know it was happening at Kyle’s,” she explained.

“Probably could’ve figured it out.”

“No, you wouldn’t have. We were being very sneaky,” she assured him. “God, we were gonna blindfold you, and spin you around a lot, and then you were gonna walk in here, and everyone was gonna yell surprise when we took the blindfold off; and you were gonna be such a happy birthday boy.” She frowned, upset that that whole idea was shot to hell now, all because of stupid art history notes Kyle probably didn’t even have. Or if he did have them, they probably weren’t legible because of all the inevitable ‘I love Tess’ doodles scrawled on top.

“I’ll be a happy birthday boy,” he told her.

“No, you won’t. You’re never happy.”

“I can fake it. I can act like I’m surprised.”

Her face lit up with excitement. “Oh, that’s a good idea! I still get to spin you around, though.”

“If you want to.”

“I do. Here, let’s practice.” She walked behind him and reached up to place her hands over his eyes, a makeshift blindfold. “Okay, say we already spun,” she said. “Now pretend I open the door, take off the blindfold . . .” She removed her hands, and he just stood there.

“What?” he asked.

“You’re supposed to be practicing,” she reminded him.

“What am I supposed to say?”

“I don’t know. Just be like, ‘ahhhh,’ you know. Not like, ahhhh, I’m scared. Just like, ahhhh, I’m surprised,” she explained. “Let’s try again.” She raised her hands to cover his eyes again. “Bend down a little. You’re so tall.”

He bent his knees, making it easier on her. “Better?”

“Yeah. Okay, so, surprise scene, take two. Spin around, open the door, off goes the blindfold . . .” She took her hands away again, and this time he played a long.

“Ahhhh . . . I’m so surprised.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

“Surprise!”

Michael plastered a goofy grin on his face when Maria removed the blindfold and everyone jumped up in front of him. “Ahhhh, I’m so surprised,” he recited, actually truly surprised that Kyle’s apartment was so packed. Probably just a lot of people who wanted to party, not necessarily celebrate his birthday.

“That acting’s not gonna win any Academy Awards,” he heard Marty mumbled to Tess.

“Mmm-hmm,” she agreed, nodding her head.

He gave them an exasperated look. He didn’t even want this party in the first place. He was acting as much as he could.

“Happy birthday, Michael,” Maria said, standing up on her tip-toes to give him a kiss on the cheek.

“Thanks.” He smiled a little and decided to try to enjoy it. He might as well. His friends had gone through all that work to plan and decorate it for him.

“Happy birthday, Michael,” Marty mimicked, coming forward with his lips puckered.

Michael pushed him aside.

“You like it?” Tess asked, giving him a quick hug.

“Yeah, thank you.”

She smiled giddily. Kyle came up to him next and gave him a sort of manly hug. “Happy birthday, old geezer,” he joked.

“Hey . . .” He wasn’t that old. And Kyle was only one year behind him.

“Alright, hit it, boys!” Maria called out to . . . the band? Michael had to do a double-take. There was a band set up in Kyle’s apartment? For his birthday party? Upon Maria’s command, they began to play an alternative rock beat.

Everyone scattered to either dance, get drunk, get sexual, or all of the above. Michael stood back, happy to not partake in any of the inevitable bad behavior.

“Do you really like it?” Tess asked again. “I bought the cake.”

“I bought the balloons,” Maria piped up.

“I blew up the balloons,” Kyle mumbled.

“I hung up the streamers,” Marty put in.

“I got the band,” Maria proclaimed.

“I got you a gift.” Tess smirked.

“I supplied the apartment,” Kyle reminded them.

“I supplied the life of the party,” Maria said, smiling proudly.

“What, the stripper?” Kyle asked.

She reached over and whacked him in the stomach, sending him a warning glare. But it was too late. Michael had heard everything.

“The stripper?” he shrieked. “You really hired a stripper?”

“Maybe I did and maybe I didn’t,” she answered ambiguously. “But I was talking about me. I’m the life of the party.”

“I told her not to get a stripper. I knew you wouldn’t like it,” Tess said.

“Tess! Shut up!”

Marty cleared his throat, leaning forward to inquire, “Is it a male stripper, or--”

“No, honey.”

“Didn’t think so.”

“Maria.” Michael grabbed his roommates arm and pulled her away from the others. If there really was going to be a stripper at his birthday party, then he was holding her responsible. “What were you thinking? You know I’m not into that kind of thing.”

“I was just thinking that you must be incredibly sexually frustrated,” she explained. “And that’s why strippers exist, you know?”

“No, Maria, that’s why prostitutes exist.”

“Well, I can get you one of those if you--”

“No, Maria.” He bit his bottom lip to keep from swearing. “I don’t want a stripper.”

“She’s not a stripper. She’s just a-a dancer who likes to take her clothes off.” She groaned, desperate for him to give in. “Come on, Michael. Live a little. Watching a stripper doesn’t make you a scoundrel. It makes you normal. And it’s not like you have to fall in love with her or even have sex with her. Just enjoy yourself. Is that so hard?”

It was. For him, it was. Especially since Isabel had left. He hadn’t enjoyed himself for a long time, and to be honest, he still didn’t see himself enjoying the stripper. But she was being adamant about it, and she always got her way.

“I thought you said you were the life of the party,” he reminded her, resigning himself to the fact that he’d have a half naked girl dancing all over him by the end of the night.

“I am,” she insisted.

“Then why are you still standing here?”

She smiled. “I just had to get your mind into the gutter first.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Liz stood near the keg, sipping the remainder of her beer out of her red plastic cup and wishing that the guy talking to her would just shut up and go away. His physical appearance alone should have been a warning sign. Short, skinny, and fidgety. Not at all attractive. She wasn’t surprised when he revealed his job to her: professional gamer.

“You see, that’s what people don’t understand is the time. You know, the time it takes to really work your way through the game. And I don’t cheat, either, so if I’m playing something with levels and I get sent back to the start . . . well, then I’m back at the start. That’s just the way it goes. So then it takes more time—oh, and precision. And coordination. Every gamer needs to have coordination.”

He’s like a little fly that won’t go away, she thought, swirling her beer around in the bottom of the cup. It didn’t even taste good anymore.

“It’s a sport, really,” the guy went on. “And I’m an athlete.”

“Mmm-hmm,” she said, nodding slowly, forcing herself not to laugh out loud at that ridiculous claim.

“Yeah,” he said as if to convince himself. He finally quieted down for a moment or two, looked her right in the eye, and seemed to realize that his flirtation tactics were all wrong. “You’re not into me, are you?”

She scratched the back of her neck, feeling unable to lie. “No.”

“Right.” The guy looked embarrassed, but also used to it. “I’m just gonna . . . go over here,” he said, smiling as he slinked away from her. Thank God, she thought. There was only so much gamer talk she could take before she felt like killing herself.

She turned around towards the keg and refilled her cup with beer. Once the foam settled down, she took another sip, sort of despising the taste, despising the fact that the liquid wasn’t making her feel any better. She stood back, drinking and observing all the wild and crazy people dancing in front of her, and out of the corner of her eye, she spied Max leaning back against the kitchen counter, his arms crossed over his chest, just standing back and overseeing the party rather than actually taking part in it. Kind of like her.

She refused to look at him too long.

“Hey, Liz.”

She jumped and spilled some of her beer on her new satin shoes when Tess appeared out of nowhere beside her. “Oh, Tess,” she said. “Hi.”

“I’m glad you decided to come,” Tess said. “Are you having fun?”

Now that she was facing Tess, she couldn’t help but look at Max over her shoulder. Dammit. He was grinning at her. “I probably will be,” she said.

“That’s good.” Tess filled up a glass of beer for herself and kept on chatting. “So, you see any guys you like?”

And of course she would have to ask that question, Liz thought bitterly. “Um . . . not really,” she lied. Although maybe it wasn’t a lie. Actually, it was quite possibly true. She didn’t like Max. She hated him. Couldn’t get enough of him, but hated him. Sort of.

“What about Kyle?” Tess said. “He’s looking pretty cute tonight.”

Liz perked up when Tess said that. “You think so?” That was good. If Tess was noticing Kyle . . . that was good.

“Yeah.” Tess smiled. “Do you think so?”

Liz’s sighed, quickly realizing that she had been too eager to believe the best. “No—I mean, yes, but . . . Kyle and I aren’t getting back together.”

“Why not? I bet you two were a great couple back in . . . did you date in high school?”

“Yeah, and then we came to college and I . . .” She sneaked a glance at Max. “. . . met someone else. But the point is, we’re two very different people, and even though he’s a great friend, he’ll never be anything more than a great friend. To me, at least. We just don’t mesh well together, in the romantic sense. Besides, Kyle likes blondes.” It didn’t hurt to throw in that juicy tidbit.

“Hmm.” Tess shrugged, not seeming to get the hint. She took a sip of her drink and said, “So all these y-chromosomes in the room, and you’re not attracted to a single one of them?”

“Well . . .” Liz looked up at glance again, and for the first time that night, she returned his mischievous grin with a slight grin of her own. Tess remained completely oblivious. “Maybe one.”

“There you go,” Tess said. “You might wanna make a move on him by the end of the night.” She smiled encouragingly and slipped back into the crowd of people, mingling, dancing a little.

Liz fake-smiled at her and kept her teeth clenched, thinking about all the moves she was going to make. “Oh, I will.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

She wants me to fuck her. Max broke eye-contact with Liz, giving himself a mental pat on the back for his silent seduction. There was no way that girl could resist him. She craved him just as much as he craved her. It was the only reason why she had showed up at the dumb party. She didn’t care about Michael’s birthday (nor did he). It was all about the sex they would have.

A long train of drunk, dancing people sashayed by him, and Maria was part of that train. The guy behind her had already taken his shirt off and was grinding his erection into her backside. “Tequila!” he kept shouting. Maria didn’t seem to mind.

“Slut,” he remarked loud enough for Maria to hear.

She froze, stopping the entire train, and turned to face him. When the people behind her started to whine, she took herself out of the dancing train so they could continue on and came to stand in front of him, her eyes blazing with fury.

“Max,” she said, leaning in surprisingly close to him. “There are a lot of people who can call me that.”

Suddenly, he felt cold beer splash all over his face. She must have reached behind him and picked up his glass off the counter. That bitch.

“You’re not one of them.” She dropped his empty glass next to his feet and whirled around to storm away. He stood there, slightly embarrassed to be covered in alcohol, and then he remembered Liz, remembered that his whole goal for the night had been to lose his clothes anyway. Well, then, he thought, this just works out perfectly.

He locked eyes with his mistress and slowly sneaked down the hallway, watching her watch him as he slipped into Kyle’s bedroom, waiting for her to follow him.

It would be their little secret.





TBC . . .

-April
Image
LOVE IS MICHAEL AND MARIA.
User avatar
April
Roswell Fanatic
Posts: 1557
Joined: Tue Sep 28, 2004 9:32 am
Location: Somewhere. Anywhere.
Contact:

Part 15

Post by April »

Karin: You’re right, Liz really shouldn’t think of Max as such a bad person because she is one herself.

Christina: You’re right that it’s going to be difficult for anything meaningful to evolve between Max and Liz while they’re having this affair right now. Because it’s all just so based on sex and physicality right now. And you’re also right that Michael really does need to loosen up. This part kind of magnifies that need.

Leila: Max and Liz definitely have that love/hate kind of relationship you mentioned. I think when you say it looks a bit like emotional abuse, there’s truth to that. And certainly in Max and Tess’s relationship there’s truth to that.

Alien_Friend: Yep, Kyle’s a virgin. And that’s something that Maria & Co. tease him about A LOT in this fic. :lol:

nibbles:
April, so many people try to write ‘Bad Max and Liz’ and fail. This fic shows the rest how it’s done.


My goodness, thank you for that! I have to say, writing “Bad Max and Liz” was a definite concern of mine when I started this fic, because I wasn’t sure if I could pull it off. But once I started writing them, it became pretty easy. I hope they continue to be believable. (I’m glad you liked the “quail” line, by the way! :lol: My roommate and I were watching this show called The Pick-Up Artist one day—such a horrible show, yet my eyes refused to look away—and they were referring to women as “targets.” And my roommate goes, “What the hell? Targets? Like we’re quail or something?” :lol: )

behrlyliz: Max and Liz are definitely taking a risk messing around at this party in Kyle’s bedroom while Tess is right outside. So it’s possible that they could get caught.

spacegirl23: Hmm, I could do some poll questions. I planned on doing that with Passion until the end of the fic, but somewhere along the way, the poll got screwed up and didn’t look right at all. I’ll maybe add one here. ;)

Alison: You want Kyle to kick Max’s ass, huh? :lol: Unfortunately, Max would probably kick Kyle’s. Poor adorable, nerdy Kyle.

killjoy: You want Kyle and Tess to get it together soon? Come on, man, you know how I operate. Slow and steady. I think you’ll really love to see how their relationship grows, though.

Mercedes: You’re so right that M+M and K+T are developing much healthier relationships than Max and Liz are. The difference between them and Max and Liz is that they’re friends. They actually like each other. Max and Liz, as much as they love this affair they’ve started, are enemies most of the time.

Krista: :lol: Reading in class? Shame on you! Ha ha ha. No, I’ll be honest, I read the last update of Friendly Encounters in my Instructional Technology class. ;)

tequathisy: You find Max sexy, huh? He does have several things going for him: good looks, money, and confidence. For some girls (like Liz), it’s hard to not be drawn to that.

BLONDIE: Yeah, Maria throwing her drink on Max was something he definitely deserved. She’s, like, the only girl here who isn’t blinded by him and sees him for who he really is.

trulov: I’m honestly not sure if Max will get redeemed or not. That depends on your own perception of him. I will say that, like, all the major characters in my fics, he has a journey to go on. The Max that you see now is not the Max that you’ll see at the end of the story. But . . . I don’t know, I think that some people will find him redeemable, and some people (even Dreamers) will say he’s a lost cause. And either one is fine. He’s just . . . he’s a very complex character, and he’s capable of some very cruel things.

Jan: Hey, no worries, Jan! I know I update a lot, so I'm just happy people feedback whenever they can! :D And if you were writing in between, then that's a VERY good thing! ;)

Lena: VP of the Max hate club! :mrgreen: Yeah, Liz disappointed herself in the last part, too. But she also had a lot of fun.

Thanks so much for the great feedback, everyone!

Lyrics included in this part are from "Miserable" by Lit. http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=2ggodZzAzpk&fmt=18 I love this song.










Part 15








Tess located Michael—it wasn’t that hard to find him; he was the only person sitting by himself deliberately trying not to have fun—and approached him, asking, “Hey, Michael, have you seen Max?”

He looked up from the book he was reading—yes, he was reading a book at his own birthday party—and said, “Not since he came up to me awhile ago and made a jab about Isabel not sending me a present.”

“Sorry,” Tess apologized on her boyfriend’s behalf. He could be a real jerk sometimes.

“This is a good book,” Michael said, flashing her the cover of the book. She recognized it right away. It was the book she had wrapped up and given him as his birthday present. She’d found it at the university book store a few months ago when she’d been buying textbooks for her classes. It was some kind of art book, told about all these different techniques for painting, seemed like something Michael could really use and learn from.

“I’m glad you like it,” she said, “although I don’t see why you have to read it right now. You’re supposed to be enjoying your party.”

“I am,” he assured her.

She sighed heavily. Poor Michael. If he kept on living his life like this, he was going to look back someday and realize he’d barely lived at all. But unlike Maria, she wasn’t going to say that out loud. “Okay,” she said, resigning herself to the high probability of him reading the entire book by the end of the night. “So you don’t know where Max is?”

“Haven’t seen him.”

Well, this sucks, she thought, glancing around. It wasn’t that big of an apartment. There were only so many places he could be.

“Maybe he left without you,” Michael supposed.

“No, he wouldn’t do that.”

“Tess. He would.”

She knew he was right, but she didn’t care to admit it.

A train of drunken dancers shimmied on by, and Maria jumped out of the train, a big smile on her face. “Hey, birthday boy!” she exclaimed. “Why are you . . . reading a book?

“It was gift,” he said, “from Tess.”

Maria grunted and cast a glance at Tess. “Great idea, ‘cause he doesn’t have enough of those.”

“It’s an art book,” Tess explained. “I didn’t think he’d read it right now.”

“Of course he’d do that. He’s Michael.”

“I’m sitting right here,” Michael reminded them.

“Exactly. Sitting right here and reading,” Maria said. “Not exactly the hootenanny spirit I’m lookin’ for.”

“I’m just not into . . . hootenannies.” He frowned.

“But it’s your birthday hootenanny.”

“Yeah, and this is one of my birthday presents,” he said, holding up the book.

Tess smirked. “Yep. See, I’m not like some people who don’t have a job and can’t afford to buy gifts.”

“Oh, I bought him a gift,” Maria assured her vehemently. “I bought you a gift, Michael. I can’t give it to you here, though. I have to give it to you later.”

“Whoa.” That seemed to catch Michael attention. “What kind of gift are you talking about?”

“Yeah, Maria, what’re you talking about?” Tess couldn’t help but wonder. Sex was a way of life with Maria. It influenced everything she did.

Maria rolled her eyes emphatically. “It’s not that kind of gift. It’s just something I’m gonna give him when we’re alone.”

Tess wasn’t convinced. “Again we ask the question.”

“It’s not a sex gift,” Maria insisted. “It’s still a good gift, though. Better than a book.”

Tess sighed. “Maria, I don’t expect you to appreciate a book, seeing as how you’ve never read one . . .”

“Oh, that is not true!” Maria cut in angrily. “I read the entire Pony Pals series. I read the entire Animal Ark series. And I read the entire Jewel Princess series.”

“Oh, wow, that’s advanced,” Tess muttered sarcastically.

“Would you two stop?” Michael said. “You’re giving me a headache.”

Maria smiled at him, took the book out of his hands, and handed it to Tess. “Let’s dance,” she said, taking his hands, dragging his reluctant body out away from its usual spot next to the wall.

Tess stood there alone and sighed. She wanted to dance, too, but she wanted to dance with her boyfriend. She groaned, frustrated. “Max, where are you?”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

“Uh,” Liz moaned as Max worked magic beneath the sheets with his head between her legs. It wasn’t like him to be so giving in bed, but as his tongue pressed into her slick folds, she couldn’t deny enjoying it. More than enjoying it. Reveling in it. If he kept up these ministrations, she was going to cum in no time.

“Oh,” she gasped, lifting her hips upward towards his eager and talented mouth. “Fuck, Max.” She wanted him to devour her.

She dug her head back into the pillow, squirming, still making sounds of pleasure, when suddenly the door to Kyle’s bedroom flew open, and the space they had claimed just for themselves was invaded by none other than Tess Harding. She gasped in shock, and Liz’s head shot straight up, her eyes bulging in panic. Max froze, hidden only by the sheet draped over him. If it hadn’t been for that . . .

“Sorry,” Tess said. “I was looking for Max. He’s probably not in here.”

“No,” Liz practically whispered, fighting the urge to smile at Tess’s obliviousness.

“Right,” Tess said. “You made a move on your man.”

Liz nodded. “Uh-huh.”

“Good job,” Tess said, smiling nervous. She just stood there for a moment, then squeaked out, “Bye,” and left the room, closing the door once again.

Liz let out a sigh of relief and rested her head back down on the pillow. That had been a close one. That had been a really close one.

“Uh!” she cried, arching her back up off the bed when Max’s tongue went back to work.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

It took a lot of work, but Maria finally convinced Michael to start dancing with her instead of just standing there. Of course, he wasn’t the world’s greatest dancer; he kind of just stepped from side to side a bit, but he was still better than the supposedly straight guys who were so wasted that they were bumping and grinding with each other.

“So,” she said as she swayed in front of him to the beat of the music.

“So . . . what?”

“Are you enjoying your party more now?” He should be, she thought. He’s dancing with me.

“Ah, that’s a loaded question,” he replied.

“Oh, you’re so stubborn.” She grabbed his hands in hers and tried to get him to move his arms around when he danced so he didn’t look so statuesque. “Don’t worry. The best is yet to come.”

“If that’s a reference to the stripper . . .” He trailed off warningly.

“Maybe it is and maybe it isn’t,” she said, convinced that a willingly naked woman would really do him some good. “You’ll just have to wait and see.”

“Oh, god.” He still kind of sounded as though he were dreading it. “You’re crazy, you know that?”

She smiled. “Part of my charm.” Before she could instruct him on how to spin her around, she felt her phone vibrating in the front pocket of her jeans. She let go of one of Michael’s hands and reached into her pocket to take out her phone, still dancing. “Hello?” she said.

“Maria?”

“Yes?”

“It’s--”

Maria couldn’t make out the rest of the caller’s statement because of the noise level around her. “What?” She let go of Michael’s other hand, stopped dancing, and held her left hand over her left ear to try to block out some of the noise.

“It’s--”

Still, she couldn’t make out what was being said. “Okay, just a minute.” She shot Michael a commanding look and said, “Keep dancing.” She doubted he would, though, as she slipped through the throng of people and outside the door to talk in the hallway where she could actually hear who it was she was talking to. “Okay, sorry about that,” she said. “Who is this?”

“It’s Monica.”

The stripper! she realized giddily. “Oh, hey, girl. Are you almost here?”

“Actually . . . I can’t do it,” Monica choked out.

“What?” Maria shrieked. “No, no, Monica, you . . . you have to do it. I already paid you.”

“I’ll refund your money. I just . . . I’m not a stripper.”

“But your sister said you were.”

“But I’ve never actually stripped before,” Monica managed, her voice wracked with tears.

“Well . . . first time for everything! I don’t know!” Maria was desperate. If Monica didn’t come through, then the party was going to be stripper-less. It wasn’t too late to get a new one, but she’d spent all her money on Monica. “Look, I’ve totally bragged you up as being, like, the highlight of this party. If you back out now, I’ll be humiliated. And everyone will be disappointed, and Michael will be even more sexually frustrated.”

“I wasn’t gonna have sex with him!”

“Well, I just thought that maybe--”

“I’m not a prostitute!”

“No, of course not,” Maria said quickly. “I didn’t-I didn’t mean it like that, Monica. Monica?”

“I’m sorry,” Monica choked out apologetically. “I just can’t.”

“Why not?”

“I can’t put myself in that situation where I’ll be so degraded and objectified. I just don’t have it in me.”

“Sure you do!”

“No. I don’t. I’m sorry, Maria. I’m really sorry.”

“No, Monica! Monica!” Maria whimpered when her cell phone screen showed ‘call ended.’ Dammit, she’d lost her stripper! She could only blame herself. She should have known not to hire a novice. They spooked too easily.

She closed her phone and stood there, completely pissed that Monica hadn’t come through. Strippers were an important part of any birthday party. Michael’s party just wasn’t going to be right if no one got up in front of him and took all her clothes off. There had to be someone willing to get a little naked for his benefit. There had to be someone.

She glanced back in at the party and noticed that Michael had indeed quit dancing and returned to reading his art book instead. She thought about the predicament she was in, and an idea occurred to her.

Michael was going to get a stripper. One way or another.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Michael knew resistance was futile when it came to the stripper, and he knew every guy at the party thought he was crazy for trying to resist. He just didn’t care to see some woman he didn’t even know take her clothes off in front of him. He wasn’t that kind of guy and he never would be.

“No, guys, I really don’t . . .” He let his protest fade as Kyle, Tess, and Marty pushed him down into a chair. They had blindfolded him by surprise while he was reading his book. He couldn’t even see what was going on, but he didn’t have to see to know that the party was coming to a point of culmination, so to speak.

“You don’t know how lucky you are,” Kyle muttered enviously as he untied his blindfold. “Right now, I’m living vicariously through you.”

Michael took a look around. Everyone had backed up close to the walls so that there was a big open space for the stripper to “perform.” They all formed a semi-circle, and he was sitting within that semi-circle. But he didn’t see the stripper anywhere.

Just then, the band began to play a rock song, and Michael noticed a heel-clad leg extending on the other side of the couch. A long leg. A lean leg. There was the stripper.

“You make me come.”

The stripper sat up and smirked at him. He got a sense of familiarity immediately and wrinkled his forehead in confusion as she stood up. She was wearing a short, black raincoat, a black, wide-rimmed hat and a pair of black sunglasses, and black high-heels to boot. He couldn’t make out who she was, but he knew that he knew her.

“You make me complete.”

It wasn’t until she walked around the couch and leaned against the back of it, grinning at him that he recognized her. Those lips, that smile, not to mention those legs . . . he was surprised it had taken him this long.

“You make me completely miserable.”

Maria.

She tipped her sunglasses down, lower on the bridge of her nose, still grinning mischievously. Then suddenly she took her sunglasses right off and threw them aside onto the floor.

“Stuck to a chair
Watching this
Story about me.”


She walked forward and swirled tied belt of her raincoat in time with the music, and he couldn’t help but wonder what she was wearing underneath.

She reached up and removed her hat almost violently, throwing it down to the floor next to her sunglasses. Her hair was up in a bun.

“Everything goes
By so fast
Making my head spin.”


She smiled and moved around in a small circle, shaking her hips to the beat, undoing the band that held her hair up. She rolled her head to the left, letting her blonde hair fall loose and wild around her.

“Used up all of my friends
Who needs them
When you mean everything?”


The glint of mischief in her eyes brightened so that it was almost blinding as she literally ran towards him, spun around, and sat down atop his lap to try to work him into a frenzy. Everyone at the party whooped and hollered as she pressed her butt back against his groin, then swayed her hips from side to side, grazing against his jeans teasingly. Then she swirled her hips repeatedly in circles, still focusing her attentions right around his groin.

She was very good at this.

“I love the things that we should fear
And I’m not afraid of being here
So much the same
It makes helpless, alone.”


She leaned back against him, still undulating, and gripped his thigh with her left hand, burrowing the fingers of her right hand in his hair. Then, without warning, she spun around in his lap so that she was facing him and kicked one leg upward so that it was resting on his right shoulder. She leaned backward, holding onto his belt loops to keep herself upright.

“Nothing to share
Why should I
Care if you’re near me?”


She tore away from him suddenly and returned to dancing around in front of him, running her hands through her hair and smoothing her hands down her sides from her breasts to her waist. He saw her fingers playing with the belt of her raincoat, the only thing keeping it closed, and he knew she was about to open it.

“Maria, don’t--”

She tore open the raincoat to the delight of all and dropped it to the floor to reveal a maroon and black bra decorated with lace and rhinestones and matching bikini panties underneath.

“I give up all of my plans
Who needs them
When you mean everything?”


Then she rushed forward to sit on his lap again, but this time she faced him. He just sat there, dumbfounded as she rolled her body, her hips pressing even more suggestively against his groin now, eliciting an unwilling response out of him. She held onto his shoulder with one hand and swirled the other around in the air like a cowgirl riding her horse. Then she smoothed her hands up and down his chest, letting them dare to roam dangerously close to the top of his jeans before she lay backward, stretching towards the floor, clenching her thighs around his waist to stay up.

“I love the things that we should fear
And I’m not afraid of being here
So much the same
It makes me helpless, alone.”


Everyone went wild when she showed off her acrobatic talents and did a backwards summersault (with her legs stretched out in a V, of course) onto the carpet, landing in a splits position. She smiled at him. His jeans felt tight.

“Yeah! Yeah!
You make me come.”


She shifted so that she was lying on her left side, propped up on her elbow, then slowly extended her right leg into the air, much as she had done at the beginning of the strip tease. She smoothed her hand over her skin, from her thigh to her calf.

“Yeah! Yeah!
You make me complete.”


Then she gracefully climbed to her feet, her skin flushed, glistening with a slight sheen of sweat, and pushed one strap of her bra down over her shoulder. It wasn’t enough to bring her breasts into view, but it was enough to make everyone holler.

“Yeah! Yeah!
You make me completely miserable.”


She grinned at him again, clearly intent on keeping his going, and marched around him in a circle, her high heels leaving perfectly circular little indents on the carpet. Then she swung her leg over him and settled on his lap again, this time focusing his attention on his top half rather than his lower. She undid the buttons of his shirt with expert fingers and pulled it open. He wanted to say something, do something to stop her because he felt really self-conscious in front of all these people, but all he could do was sit back and let her do whatever she wanted to. She let the shirt dangle on his shoulders, then smoothed her hands up his chest and leaned in to whisper in his ear, “Happy birthday.”

Part of him was suddenly very happy.

She stood up and slammed her heel against the back of the chair, right next to his head. His mouth dropped open, because the view she was giving him was the view of . . . what made her female. She still had her panties on, but still . . .

“I love the things that we should fear
And I’m not afraid of being here.”


She plopped down atop him again, and he knew there was no way she didn’t notice the bulge pressing against her, and he knew that maybe they were taking this too far. This was a party, yes, but this was also Maria. His friend. His roommate.

“So much the same
It makes me helpless, alone.”


It wasn’t until she reached behind herself to undo her bra that he stopped her. He placed his hands on her hips, lifting her up, and stood up right along with her. Doing a little dirty (and barely clothed) dancing was one thing. Getting naked in front of all these people . . . he didn’t want her to do that. She could be better than that.

“You make me come.”

She stared up at him with evident confusion, and all he could do was stare back down at her and try to wordlessly communicate why he was stopping this. It wasn’t that he wasn’t enjoying it. In fact, he was enjoying it a little too much.

“You make me complete.”

There was a line, and he didn’t want to cross it, especially not if all these people were going to see. Maybe she didn’t care, but he did.

“You make me completely miserable.”

He reached out and brought her bra strap back up onto her shoulder as the band quit playing. Mostly everyone groaned in disappointment. Then he picked up the raincoat she had been wearing for the first half of the strip tease off of the floor and placed it back on her shoulders, wishing she wouldn’t have done this. It had been a lot of fun, and she had been very good at it, but . . . she had so much more to offer.

“Didn’t you like it?” she asked.

He avoided answering the question by saying, “I didn’t know you were gonna be the stripper.”

“Neither did I,” she admitted. “Last minute replacement.”

“Oh,” he said, nodding. That made sense.

Suddenly, the party was interrupted when two big, burly women came inside. Not just women, but police officers. “Police!” one of them bellowed. “Everyone get outta here before we start checkin’ I.D.s!”

Immediately, everyone fled out the door. Some people ran so fast that they fell and got trampled.

Michael held one hand to his forehead, worried. He should have known the cops would bust this party. Kyle’s neighbor, the woman who lived in 523, was a busybody gossip-monger. She’d probably called the cops.

“Don’t worry, you can’t get in trouble for anything,” Maria assured him, placing a hand on his arm. “You’re twenty-one now. And you haven’t even been drinking.”

“Whose apartment is this?” the brunette cop demanded.

Everyone turned to look at Kyle.

“Uh . . . mine,” he squeaked out timidly.

“Sir, we’re gonna have to ask you to come with us.”

“What?” he shrieked.

“Turn around, hands behind your back.”

“Wait, you’re arresting him?” Tess shrieked as the last party-goers flew out the door.

“You’re arresting me?” Kyle cried. “But I didn’t do anything.”

One of the officers went over and tapped her foot against one of the kegs. “Try explaining that to a judge.”

“What?” Kyle wailed as the snapped the handcuffs around his wrists. “But I’m a good kid! I’ve never even gotten detention!”

Maria laughed a little. “Oh, this is funny. Hey, what’re you arresting him for, though? He’s telling the truth. He didn’t do anything. Give him a breathalyzer if you want proof.”

“He didn’t even buy the kegs,” Tess put in. “We did, and we’re of age.”

“Whoa, Tess, don’t throw us under the bus here,” Maria said.

“What? We didn’t do anything wrong,” she said. “And Kyle sure as hell didn’t do anything wrong. You can’t arrest him for having a party.”

“But we can arrest him for supplying minors with alcohol,” one of the cops informed them smugly.

“But I’m a minor!” Kyle cried. “And I didn’t drink! And I didn’t buy it!”

“Look, this is all just a big misunderstanding,” Michael tried to interject calmly.

The officers didn’t seem interested in hearing what he had to say. “His apartment, his responsibility,” the brunette one said. “Let’s take him in.”

What?!” Kyle screamed as they hauled him towards the door. “No!

“Kyle!” Tess called, sounding concerned. “Oh, no.”

“I’m innocent!” Kyle insisted as they dragged him down the hallway. “I’m innocent!”

Michael, Maria, and Tess stood in the apartment in silence as Kyle’s yelling gradually became more and more distant until it faded altogether. Maria was the first one to break the silence when she grunted and muttered, “I’m glad we had the party here.”

“Oh my god,” Tess said dramatically. “This is all my fault.”

Michael sighed and looked around at the disaster that was Kyle’s apartment. So his twenty-first birthday had ended in his best friend’s arrest. He probably should have anticipated that. “Happy birthday to me.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Liz straightened out her clothes, still recovering from the string of amazing orgasms Max had just given her, and reviewed the plan with him. “Okay, so I’ll just sneak out first, and then five minutes later you can sneak out. Or ten minutes, just to be safe. And if Tess sees you and asks you where you were, just tell her you were looking for her.” She noticed the way Max was smiling at her, laughing a little, and she struggled to see what was funny. “What?” They were officially having an affair. That wasn’t cause for chuckles.

“You’re cute when you’re bad,” he said.

She was glad it was dark in the room. Otherwise he might have seen her blush. “I’m gonna slip out,” she informed him. “Remember the plan.”

“It’s not rocket science.”

“I just wanna make sure we don’t get caught.” She made her way towards the door and leaned against it, wondering why it seemed so quiet out there. “This isn’t good,” she said. “If most of the people are gone, you’re gonna have to . . . well, I don’t know what you’ll do.” He couldn’t climb out the window. They were on the fifth floor. He’d have to hide under the bed until Kyle went to sleep. Or something.

She carefully and quietly opened the door and peeked out through the crack. What she saw wasn’t so much a disintegrating party as it was an abandoned party. There was absolutely no one left there, just a bunch of broken beer bottles, smashed cups, undergarments, and the lingering essence of bad behavior.

“I think the party’s over,” she said, relieved. It was much easier to have an affair when no one was around.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Kyle couldn’t control his sobs. They coursed through his body, shaking him, wrecking him, causing all his fellow prisoners to become very annoyed with him. They kept yelling at him to shut up, but he couldn’t. He was in jail. He was sitting in a jail cell with a fat trucker named Bubba, and he was truly worried. Scared shitless and pissed as hell, both at the same time.

“Why?” he cried. “Why me? I don’t deserve this. I’m a good person. I pay my bills. I have a job. I vote. What more do you want from me? Huh? What more do you want?” He realized he was yelling at someone, presumably God, and decided that probably wasn’t the best idea. He had already worked through the denial stage, and now he had just played out anger. Bargaining inevitably came next. “Oh, God, I’m sorry,” he apologized, getting down on his knees to pray by the side of his cot. He folded his hands and started in: “Dear lord and heavenly father, if you get me out of this predicament, I’ll . . . I’ll write more to my grandparents. I’ll volunteer at the homeless shelter for fun. I’ll plant trees even when it’s not Arbor Day. God? Are you there, God?”

No response.

“It’s me, Margaret.” Apparently God didn’t get the pop culture reference, because he still didn’t say anything.

“Oh, dammit!” Kyle cried, burying his face into his cot as tears streaked down his red cheeks. “I don’t wanna die! I don’t wanna die in here!” His chest heaved with anxiety; and finally he just held his breath for a moment, then let it all out, trying to calm down. He was still crying, albeit more quietly now, when Bubba piped up in his deep, gruff voice, “You got a nice mouth.”

Even though he was a complete novice to all things sexual, he knew what that meant. “Oh!” he wailed, crawling over to the far corner of the jail cell, as far away from Bubba as he could. All those prison movies he’d seen on TBS where inmates bonded and became friends for life . . . complete lie. There was nothing good about this experience. It was horrible. Just horrible. And just his luck!

“Valenti!”

“Yes!” he squeaked out. “Valenti! That’s me!” He sprang to his feet and ran towards the bars, desperation encompassing him.

The guard unlocked the cell and told him, “You’re out on bail.”

“What?” He couldn’t remember ever feeling so relieved. “Michael came through?” That guy was truly a best friend for life. Bailing him out like this on his birthday of all days . . . now that was a pal.

“Go on,” the guard said, gesturing out into the station.

Kyle didn’t need to be told twice. He zoomed past the guard toward the station. “Oh, Michael, if I were gay,” he said as he rounded the corner, “I’d totally . . .” He trailed off when he saw who was waiting there for him. Not Michael, but someone way better. Someone blonder and prettier and feminine.

“Tess,” he said, his heart automatically skipping a beat.

“Hey, jailbait,” she greeted him. “I realize you’re not technically jailbait. I’m just trying to be witty so you won’t be mad at me.”

He smiled, so happy to see her. She didn’t have to worry; he could never be mad at her.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Maria got into a long t-shirt and joined Michael on the living room couch before going to bed that night. Or morning, technically. The party had gone a little late.

“I can’t believe Tess was so adamant about being the one to bail Kyle out,” she remarked, sitting down next to Michael. She handed him a cup of cocoa and sipped on the one she had made for herself. As far as she was concerned, Tess and Kyle were still never going to happen, but it was nice to hope, to dream of a Max-less life for her former BFF.

“I’m glad she did,” Michael said, kicking his feet up on the coffee table. “I don’t have that kind of money.”

“Hmm, neither does she,” Maria told him. “That’s why she got you a book for your birthday.”

He shrugged. “It’s a good book.”

She shook her head, not believing him. “No such thing.”

“No such thing?” He made a face.

“Yeah. Like, those Twilight books, you know? Everyone’s telling me I should read them and then go see the movie; and I’m like, no, I’ll go see the movie, and then eventually, one of these days, when I’m, like, in a retirement home or something, I’ll get around to reading the books.” She smiled, happy with her system. “That’s the way I roll.”

He laughed lightly and shook his head. “You’re very strange.”

“I know.” She set her cocoa down on the coffee table and rose to her feet. “Close your eyes,” she said.

“Why?”

“Because all this talk of Tess’s present made me remember the present I have for you,” she answered.

“Oh, the sex present.”

She rolled her eyes. “It’s not a sex present.”

“I don’t know, after tonight’s strip-tease, I wouldn’t rule it out.”

She smacked him on the shoulder playfully. “Close your eyes.”

He did so.

“Move,” she said, nudging his legs with her knee. He lowered his legs from their resting position on the coffee table, and she slinked on by to go over to the linen closet in the hallway. She stood up on her tip-toes and struggled to reach the present. She’d made the mistake of hiding it up on the top shelf of the closet, and now she couldn’t reach it to get it out again. “Dammit,” she swore. “This closet hates short people.” She went into the kitchen to take one of the stools from the counter. “Keep your eyes closed,” she said as she positioned that stool in front of the closet.

“They’re closed.”

She climbed up on top the stool and smiled when she saw the present. She hoped he would like it. Why wouldn’t he? It was perfect for him. Much better than a book.

She climbed down off the stool with her gift in hand and kicked the closet door shut with her foot. “Okay,” she said, rejoining him in the living room. “Happy birthday!” She set the present down on his lap and sat down beside him.

“Can I open my eyes?” he asked.

“Yes!”

When he did open them and looked down at the item in his hands, he at first looked quizzical. “What’s this?” he said, opening the box to reveal a wide array of paints and painting utensils inside. His face lit up for a moment, and that made Maria happy to see. “Wow,” he said. “Maria.”

“I didn’t know what to get you,” she admitted. “You’re really hard to shop for, you know that?”

“I am?”

“Yeah. But I went to this, like, arts and crafts store or whatever, and this really cute cashier helped me pick out all this stuff. Acrylics and oils and watercolors . . . and there’s lots of other stuff, too. Everything you need to paint a masterpiece.”

“Maria.” He still sounded shocked. “This is so nice. Thank you.”

“You like it?” she asked.

“Of course.”

She smiled. “I was worried you wouldn’t like it.”

“I’d have to be crazy not to. This is great. This is gonna help me out a lot.”

“Good,” she said. “You realize you’re gonna have to try to paint me again now.”

That suggestion made him look a little nervous. “Well, we’ll see.”

“No, not ‘we’ll see.’ We will,” she corrected. “If you don’t, I’m taking all this stuff back.”

That got him to cave. “Alright, we will.”

“There we go,” she said, glad that he had agreed. After all, she definitely wasn’t giving him all these painting supplies so that he could paint more landscapes.

He kept looking through the box of supplies, lifting up paint brushes as though they were pieces of artwork themselves. “This stuff looks really expensive,” he remarked. “How’d you pay for this?”

“Money.”

He gave her a look. “You know what I mean.”

“Yeah.” She scooted closer and confessed, “I kinda get this monthly check . . . from my mom. For being such a ‘good girl.’” She laughed. “So anyway, I guess this is technically a present from Amy DeLuca.”

“Oh. I’m sure she loves that.”

“She doesn’t need to know. Just like she doesn’t need to know about that strip-tease tonight. Just like she doesn’t have to know about anything I do. Deal?”

“Deal.” He closed the lid of the box again and set it down on the coffee table. “Thanks again, Maria. That’s a really awesome present.”

“Better than Tess’s book?”

“Just a little bit, yeah.”

“Ha! I’m telling her you said that.”

“No, don’t tell her.”

“I have to. It’s how I win the Battle of the Birthday.” She smiled. “Did you have a good birthday?”

“Well, the party scene’s not exactly my scene, but . . . seeing Kyle get arrested was kind of a highlight.”

So funny,” she agreed. “And now you’re twenty-one. It’s a whole new year of your life.”

“Yeah.” He sighed heavily, sounding . . . less than enthused. “Let’s hope it’s better than the last one.”

Her smile fell as she stared at him, noting the way he just looked at the floor with that glint of sadness in his eyes. Just when she felt like she was getting somewhere with him, getting him to enjoy himself and be happy about something for a little bit, he said something like that, something that made her wonder what on earth could have happened to him to make him feel so upset.

She reached out and stroked his hair, wishing she knew.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Kyle was surprised but not at all disappointed when Tess accompanied him back to his apartment after bailing him out of jail. A ride home he’d been expecting since his ride to the station had been in a police vehicle; but when she got out of the car and walked with him up to his apartment . . . that was something he hadn’t been expecting.

“Well,” he said when he sauntered back inside his humble abode. “It looks like a tornado hit this place. Or maybe a hurricane.”

“Definitely a hurricane,” she agreed. “Well, we can get it cleaned up fast together.”

“Yeah.” When he took a moment to register what she’d said, he found himself surprised again. “Wait, what?”

“I said we can get it cleaned up fast together,” she repeated, bending down to pick up some plastic cups off the floor. “Trash bag?”

“What? Oh, yeah.” He scurried into his kitchen, trying to quell his excitement at the thought of her spending even more time with him. Sure, it would be time spent cleaning his disaster zone of an apartment, but, hey, it would be time spent. He would take what he could get.

He rummaged around beneath the sink for his trash bags and finally found one. “Here you go,” he said, opening it up for her. “Here you go.”

“Thanks.” She dropped the plastic cups into the trash can and said, “I gotta be honest: I’m all for cleanliness and tidiness and stuff, but I’m gonna help you clean to alleviate some guilt, too.”

He frowned. “Guilt?”

“Yeah.” She picked up more cups off the floor and tossed them into the trash bag he was still holding. “I mean, you got arrested tonight, Kyle. Arrested.

“Well . . . I did.”

“And it’s all my fault.”

Now she’d lost him. “What? All your fault?” he echoed. “No, no, no, Tess.” He set the trash bag aside and got serious with her. “It is not your fault. It was . . . it was bad luck; that’s what it was. Maria throws a rager of a Halloween party . . . not a handcuff on her. I host a harmless birthday party, and I get locked up. You know why? It’s my neighbor. Little old lady. She’s a busybody.”

“That still doesn’t change the fact that I was the one who came to you with this whole party idea, that I was the one who convinced you to have it here.” She sighed heavily.

“But I agreed to it pretty readily,” he reminded her. “Remember?”

“I still feel guilty,” she mumbled.

“Tess.”

“Well, Kyle, it’s a big deal, you know? This is gonna go on your record. You’re probably gonna have to pay a hefty fine.”

“Well, that’s . . . you really think this is going on my record?”

“Of course it is.”

Panic seized at him for a moment. Now, whenever he filled out a job application and they asked him to report any misdemeanors . . . hell, he’d actually have something to report! “Okay,” he said. “Okay, letting it sink it. It’s sinking. It’s sunk. I’ve got a spot of bad behavior on my record. Who doesn’t these days?”

“Actually, I don’t think Max does,” she said. “Or if he’s ever gotten in trouble for anything, he’s probably just talked his way out of it. Or paid his way out of it.”

Kyle tried to smile, but inwardly he was thinking, Oh, do we have to talk about Max? Things were going so well . . . with the exception of the arrest, of course. But even that had turned into something good, what with her bailing him out and helping him clean up his apartment now. Max would ruin the mood, even if he wasn’t there.

“Anyway.” She shrugged and bent down to continue picking up trash.

“Alright, let’s clean,” he decided. He still didn’t think she should feel guilty, but if she did and wanted to alleviate that guilt in his presence, then who was he to stop her?

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Maria trudged out of the bathroom that morning, yawning, still trying to wake up. It was only 9:00, and it was far too early as far as she was concerned. Michael, of course, was already up and about, sitting at the kitchen counter doing . . . something. Something required flashcards and a textbook. That narrowed it down to something boring.

“Morning, sunshine,” he teased, barely even glancing up from the flashcard in his hand.

“Morning,” she returned. “What time did you get up?”

“7:30.”

“Why?”

“‘Cause I can’t sleep past 7:30.”

She made a face of disgust. 7:30? Hell, half the time she was just going to sleep at 7:30 a.m. “Why not?” she said. “I swear, I could’ve slept ‘til noon—past noon, actually, but I had to pee like a racehorse.”

“Like a racehorse?” he echoed. “Wow, that’s--”

“I know. I feel a lot better now.” She smiled a little and sat down across from him. “So, are you gonna try out your new paints today?” she asked, hoping he would be eager to use his new present.

“Oh, I wish I could, but I’ve got a history exam I need to study for,” he explained. “Transcontinental railroad.” He flipped the flashcard over and grinned. “Hey, I got it right.”

“Congrats,” she muttered, unenthused. “Well, I’m gonna go out tonight. You should study then, when I’m gone.” She nodded, liking that idea.

“No, I gotta study all day.”

“You have all day tomorrow.”

“I gotta study all day tomorrow, too. It’s gonna be a hard test.”

Maria sighed heavily, not liking this idea. “It’s not like you can get better than an A. Come on, try to paint me again, Michael. You promised you would.”

His reluctance was obvious on his face and even more so in his voice. “Yeah, but . . . not today.”

“And not today’s gonna turn into not ever,” she said. “I know you.”

“Well, Maria . . . don’t pressure me.”

She leaned backward on the stool, noting the way he seemed to have bristled. “Would I do that?”

“Yes.”

She grunted, not expecting that response. “Well, gee, it’s nice to know what you think of me.”

“What do you mean?”

She shrugged. “You think I’m a bully.”

He actually laughed a little. “What? A—no, I think you’re . . . I think you have your ideas about things, and maybe you have a hard time seeing things from someone else’s point of view. That’s all.”

“Oh, so now I’m selfish?” She stood up and walked away from the counter, becoming slightly . . . angry with him.

“What? I didn’t say that.”

“It’s . . . implied or whatever.”

He finally set his flashcards down. “Maria, calm down.”

“Well, maybe I don’t wanna calm down. Maybe I like letting loose. Maybe I enjoy not being as tightly wound as you. You know, you say I can’t see things from someone else’s point of view? Maybe you can’t. Maybe you can’t understand what it’s like to have a good time because you’ve never actually had one.”

He looked completely flabbergasted. “Okay, I don’t know what I said . . .”

She was well aware that this conversation was quickly escalating into an argument, but she couldn’t stop it. It was that time of the month for her. “It’s what you didn’t say, Michael. I threw you a birthday party, and you didn’t even say thank you.”

“No, Maria, you threw yourself a party. My birthday had nothing to do with it.”

Wow, she thought, taken aback by his retaliation. Maybe he was angry with her, too.

“And you still found a way to make yourself the center of attention,” he went on, “when you did that strip-tease.”

“Monica backed out. I stepped in with my natural talents. So what? Don’t act like you didn’t like it!” She knew he had. She’d felt his friend down south.

“Maria, I hate that you don’t see yourself as anything more than a pretty face and a hot body,” he said. “I keep trying to get you to see that you’re more than that, but you don’t see it. You just . . . don’t see it.”

“It’s not vanity, Michael. It’s called confidence. You should get some.”

“I have some. That’s why, unlike you, I’m not shocked as hell when I get an A on a test.”

“Then why are you studying all day, huh?” she retorted. “Oh, that’s right: because you have nothing better to do. You could paint my picture but you’re too worried it’s gonna suck again.” Oh yeah, that would hit him where it hurt.

“Great,” he muttered. “This is great motivation.”

She huffed. “And whenever I bring up your artwork, you act like I’m this big annoyance, pestering you to paint my picture, but all I’m really trying to do is help you. I mean, god, Michael, that’s all I ever do.”

“Get a job,” he suggested. “That’ll help me.”

“I threw that Halloween party. I posed for your painting. I threw you a kick-ass birthday party. I gave you a half-naked lap-dance. And you act like it’s all a huge inconvenience! I can’t believe you!”

Michael grunted. “Well, maybe I get a little fed up with you trying to change me.”

“Ditto, buddy! You know, maybe I get a little fed up with all your moping around and feeling sorry for yourself. ‘Oh, Isabel, I miss you.’ Well, guess what? She’s not coming back. And who cares? It’s not like she was some phenomenal person.”

“You wouldn’t understand,” he muttered dejectedly.

“Because you won’t explain it to me. Because you think I’m just a party girl, don’t you? You say there’s so much more to me, but you don’t really think that. You think I’m just an immature, spoiled brat, and I can’t help you with anything! You think I’m just gonna be a bad influence on you, that I might do something to disrupt this routine little life you’ve got going for yourself. Oh, God forbid.”

“Maybe you need to grow up a little,” he suggested.

“And maybe you need to live a little!” She’d thought that ever since she’d met him as a freshman.

“You know what, Maria? If you’re so unhappy here, why don’t you just leave?”

“Maybe I will!” She stormed towards the door, stopping only to step into her sandals.

“Where you goin’ dressed like that?” he said, gesturing to the same long t-shirt she had worn to bed.

She shrugged. “Doesn’t matter.”

“You can’t go out like that.”

“Sure I can. After all, I’m just a hot body and pretty face.” She slammed the door on her way out.









TBC . . .

-April

(The next update will probably be Monday this time since I'm celebrating Easter with my family this weekend. Happy Easter to anyone who's celebrating it!)
Image
LOVE IS MICHAEL AND MARIA.
User avatar
April
Roswell Fanatic
Posts: 1557
Joined: Tue Sep 28, 2004 9:32 am
Location: Somewhere. Anywhere.
Contact:

Part 16

Post by April »

Christina: Yep, the argument was good for Michael and Maria. Like you said, they both got some things off their chests, and also like you said, they were both right.

nibbles: You’re right, Liz is completely selfish. She and Tess . . . well, let’s just say they’re never going to be real good friends in this. Although they’re a lot more alike than either of them wants to admit.

Leila: I’m glad you’re enjoying “Bad Max.” He’s a very interesting character, if I do say so myself. But I think you’re totally right that part of what’s most attractive about a person is personality. The whole arrogant jackass persona that Max has going for him is something almost any woman finds attractive to an extent, but guys like Kyle and Michael are much more attractive because they have really caring, kind personalities.

Alien_Friend: Ooh, I like your philosophical thoughts! lol, no, you’re right, though. I’ve talked about “shades of grey” before, and that’s consciously how I try to write all my characters. Even Max.

spacegirl23: I’m glad you thought the strip-tease was hot! Lots more hot stuff to come in this fic for ALL the couples. ;)

killjoy: Yeah, Maria probably should’ve been a little more concerned that Kyle was being arrested. (Luckily Tess was concerned enough for both of them!) Maria and Kyle develop a dynamic in this fic that I think people will find extremely entertaining, though.

BLONDIE: You’re so right that Kyle has the worst luck! :lol: In fact, Kyle’s bad luck is a persistent theme throughout the fic. I think that this fight can definitely bring M+M closer if they allow it to. Really, it’s Michael who’s the one being resistant. It’s kind of up to him to let Maria in, because she’s already letting him in.

Jan: I don’t think anyone wants to see lovable Kyle be a doormat to Tess. He’s making progress, though. He’s got a lot of work to do, but he’s in the beginning stages of developing a relationship with Tess.

tequathisy: I think “evil” is a pretty good word to describe Max and Liz right now. He’s definitely a bad guy, but she’s just as bad a girl. About Michael and Maria’s fight in the last part . . . they don’t fight very much in this story, so when they do, it usually results in something significant.

Krista: I think you make an interesting point about Liz, that she’s able to sort of be someone else around Max rather than the person people perceive her to be. Liz is kind of the classic example of what happens to many nice girls once they go to college: They go down the TOTAL wrong path and it’s hard to get on the right path again, if ever. But then again, maybe the wrong path is the right path for her. Did that make sense? :lol:

Nat: Nat!!!! I'm so glad to have you reading. I love your feedback. I was wondering who would comment on the "Are you there God? It's me, Margaret" line. :lol:
Plus I know he's a control freak but I happen to think that his attraction to Liz is quite out of control.
Ooh, I like the way you phrased that, and I totally and completely agree with it!

Thanks for the feedback, guys! And thanks for all the Happy Easter wishes!

NOTE: UPDATES THIS WEEK WILL BE MONDAY, WEDNESDAY, and THURSDAY. (Because I’m taking Friday off just for the heck of it!)

Well, I included music in the last two parts; why not make it three in a row, huh? I really insist that you give “All I Do” by +/- (aka: plus/minus) a listen when you see :) http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=flgdkJoY ... age&fmt=18 Because seriously, it’s one of the most beautiful songs I’ve ever heard in my life. (And yes, I linked you to my own music video. A little shameless self-promotion never hurt anyone.) ;)

Enjoy this part!









Part 16







Man, why do I always sleep with my mouth open? Kyle wiped the drool off his cheek and chin, just a little bit disgusted. He slowly opened his eyes and sat upright, confused for a second as to where he was. He was so used to waking up in his bedroom that he got a bit disoriented waking up on the couch . . . with a beautiful girl asleep on his lap!

He almost cried out in joy when he saw Tess lying there, her head on his thighs, thankfully low enough that she wasn’t resting on anything that might have given away the sex dreams he’d been having . . . about her.

“Oh,” he gasped, clasping one hand over his mouth in an attempt to shut himself up, raising his other hand, clenched into a victory fist, in the air. He had done it. Somehow, in the midst of cleaning, he had gotten close to Tess Harding. Not sexually, but physically . . . he was her human pillow. He couldn’t ask to be anything more! Well, he could, but . . .

He raked both hands through his hair and whispered, “Wow,” still astounded by this visual. She just looked so beautiful and comfortable, and she was so warm and sweet, and he wanted to stay like this all day. He never wanted to move again, actually. He could spend an eternity like this.

All of a sudden, her cell phone rang out in a Britney Spears ringtone, ruining the moment. She shot upright so quickly that her head hit his nose.

“Ah!” he yelled, gripping his nose in his hand. That hadn’t exactly been the wake-up he’d had in mind for her.

“Hello?” she answered her phone. “Max? Oh my god, where’d you go last night? I was looking all over for you.”

Kyle rolled his eyes, still holding his nose. It wasn’t broken, but it still hurt like hell, and he had no doubt he’d be sporting a snazzy bruise within the hour.

“Oh, I’m just . . . I spent the night at Michael and Maria’s,” he heard her say. And lie. She hadn’t spent the night there.

“I’m, like, on my way home right now,” she went on, much to Kyle’s disappointment. “Yeah, I’ll see you in a few minutes. Love you.” She flipped her phone closed and immediately got to her feet. “Oh, I’m so sorry, Kyle. I didn’t mean to fall asleep on you. Literally on you.” She laughed a little as she straightened out her clothes. Then she squinted at him and asked, “Are you okay?”

She already felt guilty enough about his arrest. He wasn’t about to make her feel guilty about his nose, too. “I’m fine,” he said. And really, he was. Because the way he’d woken up had been so much more than fine.

“Okay, I gotta go,” she said, “but I’ll see you later.”

“Oh . . .” He groaned, fairly certain blood was starting to pour out of his nose. But even in his injured state, his mind only registered one thing as she walked out of the apartment. “See me later?”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Maria hated that she wound up where she did that morning: standing in front of her old apartment. She groaned, swallowed her pride, and knocked on the door, wishing she had another friend she could talk to about Michael. But alas, Tess was her only option.

When the door opened, it was the spawn of Satan who stood on the other side and not Tess. Max was undoing his pants with a suggestive grin on his face. When he saw her, he stopped, and his grin was replaced with a look of disappointment. “Oh.” He’d obviously been expecting to see his girlfriend, but why would she have knocked? The guy clearly wasn’t as smart as he claimed to be.

“Ew,” she said in reference to his unzipped jeans.

He shrugged. “Well, I’m up for it if you are.”

“Yeah, I’m sure you’re up,” she said, pushing past him on her way into the apartment. “All two inches of you.”

He shut the door and zipped up his pants. “I forgot how pleasant you are in the morning,” he mumbled sarcastically.

She, on the other hand, was completely serious when she said, “I forgot how ugly you are . . . oh, all the time.” It didn’t matter that Max was a physically attractive guy. His horrible personality made him the most unattractive person she knew.

“Obviously you want me. You’re already dressed for bed,” he said, gesturing to the t-shirt she was wearing.

“Look, I had a majorly bad morning, and I’m not in the mood to deal with you,” she told him. “Is Tess here?”

“No,” he replied simply.

“Well, where is she?”

“She’s on her way home. She said she spent the night with you and Michael at your guys’ place.”

Maria made a face. “No, she didn’t.”

Max looked confused. “What do you mean?”

“I mean two people spent the night in apartment 521, and Tess wasn’t one of them,” she explained as if it really required an explanation. “She lied to you, huh?” That made her happy.

“No, she didn’t.” Max sounded sure, but the expression on his face betrayed his confidence. He didn’t look sure. “Why would she do that?”

“Because you’re an asshole. Just a theory.”

“But . . .” He seemed a little shaken up. “If she wasn’t with you and she wasn’t with me and she wasn’t here, then where was she?”

Maria grunted. “Hell if I know. Last I heard, she was bailing Kyle out of jail.”

“Kyle?” Max echoed inquisitively.

“Yeah, Kyle Valenti. You know, we turned his apartment into a party pad last night.” She stopped for a moment as a mischievous idea occurred to her. The likelihood that Tess would spend the night with Kyle was . . . not likely. But it was fun to play up the scenario, just to make Max squirm for once. “You know, come to think of it, I noticed sparks between those two,” she said, stretching the truth a little. “And Kyle’s very suave.” Stretching the truth a lot. “They probably spent all night making babies.”

“Very funny,” Max bit out, obviously finding nothing laughable about this.

“She was very adamant about being the one to bail him out of jail,” Maria went on. “God, it must have been so sexy, what with all the cold, metal bars and soap-dropping.” She grinned.

“Hmm, from what I remember, soap-dropping’s more your style.” He smirked.

“Drop dead, Max,” she muttered.

“You first.”

She rolled her eyes, fed up with him. “Whatever. Do you know when she’s gonna be back?”

“Who?”

“Your girlfriend, Einstein.”

“Soon,” Max said. “I just got off the phone with her.”

“Good. I need to talk to her.”

“Problems with the BF?” Max guessed.

“Michael is not my boyfriend!”

Max shrugged. “He might as well be. Although . . . gosh, he went from my sister to you. Talk about a downgrade.”

“He’s not my boyfriend,” Maria repeated, “and if you wanna talk downgrade, how about Tess? She went from dating the star quarterback in high school to dating a wannabe business tycoon.” She surveyed him up and down and scrunched up her nose in disdain. “No wonder she’s cheating on you.”

“She’s not cheating on me!” Max roared.

“Well, if she walks in smelling like sex . . .” Maria trailed off and shrugged, thoroughly enjoying the havoc she was wreaking on this relationship.

Before Max could say anything more, the door opened and Tess came in. “Hey, honey, I’m . . . home,” she announced slowly. When she saw Maria, she asked, “What’re you doing here?”

“I need to talk to you,” she said, almost laughing at the way Max stepped up beside her and leaned over to take a sniff.

“About what?” Tess asked.

“A friend we have in common.”

“Oh, okay,” Tess said, setting her purse down on the couch. “Well, we can . . .” She glanced up at Max then and asked, “Are you smelling me?”

“What? No,” he lied obviously. “Where were you all night, Tess? Maria said you weren’t at her place.”

Tess shot a glance at Maria, a glance full of panic. “Um . . . well, I . . .” She didn’t even manage to get an excuse out.

You owe me, girl, Maria thought, stepping up to the plate for her friend . . . former. “Max, I was kidding. Tess crashed with me last night. Michael went to bail Kyle out, and neither one of us felt coherent enough to drive, so we made it a girls’ night. It was fun. It almost felt like old times.” She hoped Tess would know enough to play along and not get flustered.

“Right,” Tess said slowly. “It was fun.”

“Plus,” Maria added, “you weren’t there. That was a bonus.”

Max gave her an annoyed look. “You think you’re so great, don’t you?”

“Really do.” She grabbed Tess’s arm and pulled her away from Max, out of hearing distance. “Okay, I just saved your ass,” she whispered. “Now I need you to be my friend and get Max out of here.”

Tess sighed heavily in acceptance of those terms. “Hey, Max?” she said. “Maxie?”

Maria resisted the urge to puke. Maxie?

“Um, I know you’ve been waiting here for me,” she said softly, “and I’m sorry I wasn’t home sooner, but Maria needs me right now, so do you think maybe we could just go grab lunch later?”

Max crossed his arms over his chest and said, “Let it be known, I don’t think you two should get all buddy-buddy again. It’s nauseating.”

“Noted,” Tess said. “So . . . lunch?”

Max glared at Maria out of the corner of his eye, then reluctantly agreed to his girlfriend’s proposition. “Lunch. I’ll come by at noon. Maybe you’ll actually be here this time.”

“I will be,” she promised, turning her head to the side so that he could give her a kiss on the cheek. He just completely ignored that and left the apartment without so much as a word of goodbye, let alone a kiss. Tess’s disappointment was obvious, but she quickly wiped it away and plastered on a fake smile in her frown’s place. “So,” she said. “What’s up?”

“Tess, why do you let him treat you like that?” Maria said, sitting down on the couch. “God, he’s such an ass. I can’t even fathom why you’d stay with him.”

“Maria, I really can’t deal with this right now.”

“I’m sorry; it’s just . . . ugh, so infuriating.”

Tess sat down beside her and sighed, “Oh, what a morning.”

“Tell me about it,” Maria mumbled. “So since I covered for you, do you mind telling me where you really were last night? I know you bailed Kyle out, and then what?”

“Well, actually . . .”

“Oh, never mind. That’s boring,” Maria cut in. “Let’s talk about my problems.”

“I thought we were gonna talk about Michael,” Tess said.

“Well, he’s one of my problems, isn’t he?”

Tess wrinkled her forehead in confusion. “What do you mean?”

“Michael and I kind of . . . had a lovers’ spat, roommate style,” she explained. “I basically said he was a stuck-up tight-ass with no sense of fun, and he basically said I have no self-control.”

“Well, he’s right, you know,” Tess said. “Joking. Sort of.”

“Hey, I have self-control. I just don’t exercise it most of the time. And to be honest, I probably didn’t exercise it today. The morning started out normal, you know? Michael was studying, I was waking up. We joked around a little bit, and then—BAM!—World War III.”

“That bad?”

“Well, no, not that bad,” Maria admitted. “But Michael and I have never fought before. I mean, not seriously.” She sighed heavily. “It just kind of escalated out of control, and now I’m worried he’s gonna make me move out.”

“He won’t do that,” Tess assured her.

“Oh, don’t be too sure.”

“He won’t,” Tess insisted. “What was the fight about, exactly?”

“I don’t even know. That’s why it was a spat. Not a fight, a spat.”

“Oh.” Tess nodded slowly.

“But anyway, every time I try to do something for him, he ends up hating it. Every party I throw, every painting I pose for, every strip-tease I put on . . .”

“Michael didn’t hate the strip-tease,” Tess cut in. “I saw him. He was . . . pleased.”

“Yeah, but he was ‘disappointed’ in me or whatever for once again using my body and nothing else. Ooh, big deal.”

“Maria, you should be happy that he cares about you for what’s on the inside and not the outside. I mean, let’s face it: There aren’t a whole lot of guys like that.”

Maria rolled her eyes, detesting the fact that Tess was right. “I know, but . . . I just feel like I’ve tried to do so much for him, and it’s never enough. I mean, the only thing that ever really worked out was that Woodstock with his parents and the birthday present I gave him last night. Everything else . . . it just annoys him more than it makes him happy.”

“Michael’s just not a very happy guy,” Tess said with a shrug.

“He used to be. Back when he was still dating that bitch. But she broke up with him, and I don’t understand why he can’t just get over it and move on to someone else.”

“To who?” Tess asked. “You?”

“No, I don’t wanna date Michael. I just . . . it’s not even that I want him to date somebody. I just . . .” She trailed off and growled in frustration. “I just care about him, because he’s really nice to me and he lets me live with him; and I just . . . wish I could see him smile again.”

“Yeah,” Tess agreed quietly. “You have to remember, we don’t know the specifics of their break-up, though.”

“She broke up with him. She left town. What else is there to know?”

“Well, there’s . . . you know, heated conversations and possibly some break-up sex, and . . . look, he was in love with Isabel. To suddenly not be with her . . . it’s gotta be heartbreaking for him. I mean, I know when Max broke up with me last year . . .”

“God, what is with you two and these-these Evanses? Hello, they’re not nice people!”

“You can’t help who you love, Maria.”

“I wouldn’t know anything about that,” Maria said. “I’ve never been in love, and I’m starting to believe more and more that that’s the way to go. Why devote yourself to someone so entirely when odds are it’s not gonna work out? It makes no sense.”

“You’re right,” Tess agreed. “But if you commit to someone and it does work out and you’re together for all time . . .” Tess smiled and sighed dreamily. “I think that would be the greatest feeling in the world. And that’s what Michael was hoping for with Isabel. So you can’t blame him for being a little depressed.”

“But I don’t know how to make him not depressed,” Maria whined. “And it’s pissing me off. I’m not trying to change him. I just want him to live his life. And I know he’s not trying to change me, either. He just wants me to be responsible or whatever. It’s just so frustrating.”

“Just apologize to him,” Tess suggested, “and I’m sure he’ll apologize to you, too.”

“But how do I help him get over Isabel?” Maria hated to admit it, but when it came to that problem, she was completely clueless.

Tess shrugged helplessly. “Give him time? I don’t know.”

Maria sighed, having expected that response. “Yeah,” she said. “I just wish there was something more I could do.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Maria returned home early that evening, hoping to make amends with Michael. She had effectively avoided him all day by staying with Tess until noon, slipping on a pair of sweatpants beneath her t-shirt, and then venturing over to hang out with Liz in her dorm room until 4:30. She couldn’t avoid him any longer, though. If she wanted to go to a party that night, she needed to go home so she could get dressed and get beautified. But before she could do any of that, she had to apologize to Michael.

“Still studying?” she said when she walked through the front door. He was sitting at the counter with his textbook and his flashcards, just as he had been when she’d left.

“Yeah, you got a problem with that?” was his response.

“No.” She slipped off her sandals and said, “Can we talk?”

He set his flashcards down and got to his feet. “Yeah.”

She sat down on the couch in the living room, and he sat down next to her. She swallowed hard and forced herself to start apologizing. It was something she wasn’t used to doing. “I’m . . . sorry. I got really defensive today, and there was no reason for it.” There. She’d said it; and it’d been . . . okay.

“So did I,” he admitted.

“But in all fairness to me, it is that time of the month. You can’t really blame me for being moody,” she added on.

He chuckled lightly.

“I’m serious,” she said. “Do you have any idea what it’s like to have blood oozing from your nether regions?”

Michael made a face of disgust. “Can’t say I do.”

“That’s right. I’m PMS-ing. What’s your excuse?”

“Don’t have one,” he confessed. “I just . . . got caught up and said some things I didn’t mean.”

“Oh, I meant everything I said,” she informed him. “I just didn’t mean to say it out loud.”

He smiled a little. “Well, maybe you were right about some things, but you were wrong about one thing: I don’t think you’re some brainless party girl. I actually think you’re really smart and creative, and you have a lot to offer. And I just wish you knew that.”

“I’m starting to,” she told him.

“Good,” he said. “And, yeah, you’re a little wild sometimes . . .”

“All the time,” she corrected, knowing her own behavior quite well.

“But that’s just you. And as much as I act like it annoys me, I really like that about you.”

She was so glad to hear that. “Well, I don’t want you to think that you’re boring,” she returned. “You’re just focused, and you should be. I should be. And maybe I’ll try to be. Okay?”

He nodded. “Okay.”

“Okay. As long as you try to have some fun once in awhile. Deal?”

Michael sighed. “It’s easier said than done.”

She wasn’t about to back down on her wager. “Michael, deal?”

He sighed again and gave in. “Alright, deal.”

“Good. I’ll back off on the painting thing, though. It’s your artwork. You paint what you want to when you want to.”

“Maria, I really do appreciate you trying to help me out with that.”

“But it has Isabel significance. I know,” she said. “And I know I don’t know what went down between you two, and I know you don’t wanna tell me. But if you ever do, I’ll listen. Because you’re my roommate. And my friend.”

“Yeah, don’t feel left out,” he said. “I’ve never told anyone the break-up details. Not my parents. Not even Kyle.”

“It might help to talk about it,” she suggested. “I’m just saying . . .”

He shook his head skeptically. “I don’t know.”

“She is the crux of your downer mood.”

“Yeah . . .” His reluctance was still blatant.

“But you don’t have to say anything,” she backed down, deciding it best not to pressure him too much. When he was ready (if he was ever ready) he would tell her. She was sure of it. She and Michael had grown much closer over the past month and a half of living together. “Bottom line, I’m sorry for being such a pain this morning,” she finished up.

“Me, too.”

“But I still think you should live a little,” she made sure to add. “And you still think I should grow up a little, I know.”

“Just a little,” he emphasized.

She smiled and laughed lightly. Good, she thought. She really couldn’t picture herself growing up a lot unless she had to.

He leaned back against the right arm of the couch, quiet for a moment before speaking up again. “Hey.”

Something about the way he said it caught her attention.

“You really wanna know what happened between Isabel and me?”

Oh my god, she thought. He’s really gonna tell me? She was shocked, but she managed to answer, “Sure.”

“Alright.” He seemed nervous. Everything about him—his expression, his tone—seemed nervous. “I told you, I haven’t . . . nobody knows this stuff, alright? So don’t say anything.”

“Oh, I won’t,” she assured him eagerly. And she really wouldn’t. She wasn’t known for keeping secrets, but if it was important to Michael, she could keep it.

“Okay.” He swallowed the lump in his throat and started in. “So, I took Isabel out to dinner for our anniversary in July. Wasn’t a big anniversary, but it was still an anniversary, you know? So it was a nice dinner. Really expensive, candlelit, the works. And Isabel . . .” He closed his eyes, apparently picturing his ex for a moment. “Oh, she looked beautiful. She was wearing this red dress I’d gotten her for Valentine’s Day. And I just sat there and stared at her and thought she was the most beautiful thing I’d ever seen. Because in that moment, she was.”

Maria cringed, sensing some foreshadowing in his little tale. “Oh, I don’t like where this is going.”

“I did,” he said. “I loved where it was going. Because I loved her, and I thought she loved me. I thought, This is the girl I’m gonna spend the rest of my life with. I wanted to marry her.”

Maria smiled sadly. “Such a romantic.”

“Yeah, maybe too much of a romantic,” he grumbled. “I had the ring in my pocket.”

Her eyes almost bulged out of her had. “What?” So his wanting to marry her had progressed into an actual proposal of marriage? She was riveted.

“Yeah. I’d been saving up since Christmas. And this was a nice ring, too. Expensive, just like the dinner. Anyway, it didn’t matter to me that I was only twenty or that she was the first and only girlfriend I’d ever had. She was the only one I wanted. I wanted her to be my wife. So in between the entrees and the appetizers, I looked at her and told her I had something to say to her. So I do the whole subtle reach into my pocket thing, kinda start to get down on one knee. But before I could really do it, she said she wanted to break up. Just like that, just blurted it out. And I didn’t even know what to say at first. I mean, what was I supposed to say? I just sat there. I still had the ring in my pocket. Hell, I had it in my hand.” He shook his head, his anger rising to the surface for a moment before he shoved it back down again. “Anyway, when I finally got around to asking her why she wanted to break up, she said she’d met someone else. Of course. Some rich kid named Alex who lives in Miami. She met him over spring break in Florida. See, I stayed home on spring break. I shouldn’t have done that. It was a stupid thing to do.”

She felt so bad for him. “Michael . . .”

“So she hooked up with him, and she cheated on me for months. And I had no clue until that night. Until the night I was gonna propose to her. Can you imagine that?”

She couldn’t. She really couldn’t. “Oh my god, Michael.”

“So she decided to leave. I tried to get her to stay. I told her we could work it out. I told her I loved her. But it didn’t faze her. She wanted Alex, or at least his money. It doesn’t matter. She didn’t want me.”

She suddenly felt very bad for all the times she had just told him to ‘get over it’ and ‘move on.’ She should have known it wasn’t a clean break-up. It never was these days. “Michael, I had no idea,” she whispered apologetically. God, she thought, I hate Isabel Evans. Anyone who could hurt such an awesome guy so horribly . . . Bitch.

“Yep, it was a bad break-up,” Michael said. “Really bad. So that’s why I am the way I am right now. I loved her, and she forgot to love me back. And what’s really pathetic is that I still have the ring, because if she were to come back, I’d probably still wanna be with her.” He said that last part in a rush as though he were ashamed of it.

“Why?” she couldn’t help but inquire.

“I don’t know,” he admitted with a shrug. “Because I’m hopeless. Because she was the love of my life.”

“Not necessarily.” As far as she was concerned, it was stupid to pronounce someone the love of your life at the ripe old age of twenty-one. “It sounds to me like you loved her, but you didn’t really know her. And really, someone who’s gonna stoop so low and break your heart like that . . . is she even worth all this agony? I sure don’t think so. Michael, you’re one of the greatest guys—the greatest people—I’ve ever met; and it absolutely infuriates me that she’s worked such a number on you.”

“Trust me, it infuriates me, too,” he assured her. “I hate feeling like it’s not gonna get any better. I hate being so miserable and self-pitying. ‘Cause I’ve got a lot of good things in my life—you’re one of them—and I can’t appreciate them.”

She was taken aback. “I’m one of them?”

He didn’t even hesitate. “Yeah, of course. Actually, I think your moving in with me might’ve been a blessing in disguise. Because the only time I laugh or smile or feel even halfway decent is when I’m around you.”

Tears actually stung her eyes as an overjoyed smile formed on her lips. “Really?” He didn’t know how happy she was to hear that. It meant that he was grateful for the things she did for him after all.

“Yeah. Why do you think I let you stay here?” he said.

“Well it’s not my rent-paying capabilities; that’s for sure,” she joked.

“Definitely not,” he agreed emphatically.

She giggled and scooted in closer to him, resting her head on his shoulder. He slipped his arm back around her to wrap around her waist and pull her against his side.

“Michael,” she said. “Isabel’s an idiot. Plain and simple. Someday she’s gonna look back and realize she made the biggest mistake of her life when she left you. And she’s gonna want you back, but you’ll already be over her. And you’ll be with some amazing girl who would never cheat on you, because she’ll look at you and realize you’re the best thing that ever happened to her; because you’re an awesome person, and they just don’t make ‘em like you anymore.”

“Hmm, they don’t make ‘em like you, either,” he said.

“Aw! Roommate!” She wrapped both her arms around his midsection and squeezed a hug out of him. “I’m glad you told me everything.” She felt like she knew him so much better now.

“Yeah,” he said, resting his chin atop her forehead. “I’m glad I did, too.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

“Hey, look who it is!” Kyle exclaimed over-zealously as he swung open the door to find Tess standing out in the hallway. He winced internally at the lameness of his wording. Look who it is?

She smiled at him, that simple yet radiant smile that made his bones shake. “Hey, Kyle.”

“Hey,” he returned. “Long time no see.” Again, he winced inside. Long time no see? It just kept getting worse.

“I know, right?” she said. “I meant to be by earlier, but I went and had lunch with Max, and then I had an interior design club meeting, and then I had to go to work for a few hours, and then . . . oh, it’s just been one of those days.”

“Yeah, tell me about it.”

“I think I just did. Anyway, I was gonna help you clean up the rest of the apartment, but I’m sure you’ve already done that by now, so . . .” She trailed off slowly as he opened the door wider to reveal the dump that still inhabited his home. “Oh,” she said. “On second thought . . .”

In truth, he’d kept his apartment messy on purpose, because after she’d left in the morning and said ‘see you later,’ he’d been expecting her to return and help him clean the remainder of it. But he certainly couldn’t tell her that. He thought up a lie quickly and told it to her. “Well, I had to work today, too.”

“Oh,” Tess said again, “‘cause I was gonna say, intentionally letting your apartment remain a disaster area? That’s a little weird.”

Kyle laughed nervously and let a huge grin sweep across his face. “That’s very weird.”

“But it makes sense if you had to work,” she went on. “Well, I guess I can help you finish cleaning up after all then.” She smiled good-naturedly.

“Fantabulous,” he blurted out without thinking. He almost physically smacked himself when he realized what he’d just said. Could his vocabulary become any more cheesy and contrived? If he kept talking this way, Tess was going to get the wrong idea about him and think he was Marty’s boyfriend.

Apparently his wording didn’t have an effect on her, because she just kept talking. “I come bearing gifts this time,” she chirped as she reached into her purse. “Before we start cleaning, you have to eat a twinkie.”

Whoa! he thought. Did she just say . . . “What?!” His mind ventured to perverted places.

She pulled a twinkie—the soft, spongy, food kind—out of her purse and explained, “My guilt for your arrest will officially be gone once you chow down on this.”

He laughed, bringing his mind back out of the gutter to settle back down inside his head. “Oh. A twinkie.” Damn these words with multiple meanings! He took the snack from her, opened the package, and took a bite of it, smiling. “Mmm, tasty.”

She giggled. “Yeah?”

“Yeah.” Although it wasn’t the tastiest treat he could think of.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Michael got out of bed that night and went to the bathroom. He kept all the lights turned off and his eyes closed, because he wanted to be able to go back to sleep right away. He’d spent the majority of his day studying, and his brain was tired. It needed rest.

He trudged back to his bedroom and made the mistake of opening his eyes just a little bit. When he did, he glimpsed a scene that wouldn’t let him get back to sleep for awhile.

:)

Maria was fast asleep on her side of the bed. Even though she had been planning on going out that night, she had instead decided to stay home with him after their reconciliation, after he’d told her all about what had happened between him and Isabel. She’d even helped him study by quizzing him over the information on his flashcards.

She lay there now, curled up on her side, looking uncharacteristically calm and innocent. She had stolen all the covers from him as usual when she had crawled into bed next to him; but she had kicked off all those covers, and now they were all lying on the floor in a heap. She lay in bed, not even covered by a sheet, wearing one of his big t-shirts. She seemed to have claimed those as her pajamas from here on out. The t-shirt was riding up her long legs, and her blonde hair was sprawled out behind her.

As he stood in the doorway, staring at her, only one thought crossed his mind: That’s art. If I can do it.

Determination coursed through him, and he couldn’t not try to recreate that image. It was inspiration, sudden and direct. He hadn’t felt anything like it for a long time.

He debated on whether or not to drag his easel and canvas into the bedroom and decided against it. Too much work. Maria moved around in bed a lot. She wouldn’t stay like this for long. He had to act fast.

He found some drawing paper and drawing pencils in the bottom drawer of his desk. Hadn’t used those for years. He brought those supplies into the bedroom, along with his art history book to draw on. He pulled up a chair next to the bed and wasted no time putting pencil to paper.

He sketched the outline of her body first, careful to depict the exact dip of her waist and curve of her hips. Once he had drawn her general shape, he filled in the details: the wrinkled t-shirt, the polish on her toes and fingernails, the mood ring on her right ring finger that was usually red and passionate, her gently parted lips, her eyelashes . . . the only light in the room was the moonlight shining in through the window, so it was hard to see, but he managed to see everything about her as she lay there.

He had just finished shading the picture, putting all the finishing touches on it when she moaned in her sleep and rolled over onto her back. He breathed a sigh of relief. Perfect timing. He was finished. He’d created artwork that he actually loved for the first time in a long time. And it had only taken him an hour. And it was good. And she’d ended up being his subject after all.

He smiled and took the drawing out into the hallway where he could look at it in the light. He wasn’t sure how he’d done it. All he could think was that it had something to do with opening up to her about Isabel. His heart wasn’t miraculously healed by any means, but . . . he felt so much better having told her.

He kept smiling as he looked over his work. He’d never imagined on that day that she’d moved in that it could or would result in this. He had never thought that she could help him with anything.

He was so glad he’d been wrong.

He tucked the drawing away in a secure folder in his desk and went back into the bedroom. She was curled up on her other side now, arms wrapped around herself, legs entwined together. And she was shivering. He picked up the blankets off the floor and covered her up again. She sighed contentedly, still asleep, and he crawled in behind her, curling up behind her, holding her close to try to make her warm. It was the least he could do after what she’d done for him.









TBC . . .

-April
Image
LOVE IS MICHAEL AND MARIA.
User avatar
April
Roswell Fanatic
Posts: 1557
Joined: Tue Sep 28, 2004 9:32 am
Location: Somewhere. Anywhere.
Contact:

Part 17

Post by April »

Leila: You’re right that Max hates losing control over a situation more than anything else. And even though he didn’t completely lose control in the last part, he was on the verge.

nibbles: Oh, don’t worry, nothing’s going to make Max act like a better boyfriend for awhile (if ever.) So Tess will still have plenty of reason to focus on “the awesomeness of Kyle” :lol:

Christina:
With that said, I absolutely cannot wait until they fall in love, mostly because it will be wonderful to see Maria fall in love for the very first time, and it'll be even better to see Michael realize what it is to -pardon the Moulin Rouge quote here- love and be loved in return for the first time. I think the fact that he experienced what he thought was love with Isabel will only makes him appreciate even more the feelings that he'll have for Maria.
I think you’ll really enjoy Michael and Maria’s love story here. They already have a great bond, and that bond’s growing stronger and stronger each day. You’re absolutely right that Maria has a heart of gold even though she’s a spoiled brat on the outside. (And okay, I haven’t read Spin, but I know it’s, like, an iconic Dreamer fic. Maybe I’ll have to read it sometime.) ;)

Alien_Friend: Hmm, about Isabel and Alex . . . they might be making an appearance in this fic . . . or they might not. Regardless of whether they show up or not, Isabel’s presence has weighed pretty heavily on Michael up until now, and it’s still weighing on him, but to a lesser extent.

Alison: :lol: I heart Kyle, too!

spacegirl23: I know, like you said, Michael is an incredible guy. I would never put myself in a position to lose him, but Isabel willingly left him, and he’s going to start getting over it now. He’s taken the first steps towards recovery by telling Maria why/how they broke up.

BLONDIE: :lol: Yes, Kyle is an easy guy to please. I think the description that’s being used for him a lot is “adorkable.” lol

Jan: Max and Liz very well may deserve each other in this fic. They’re bad to the bone! :lol:

killjoy:
Seems to me that Maria is the only female in this story smart enough to see what a bastard Max really is.....good for her.
Now wait a minute, does this mean you’ve hopped on the ‘I Like Maria’ train? Because I don’t think you were ever near that train in Passion. :lol: You’re right, though, she’s the only one who really sees what a jackass he is, isn’t attracted to it, and is able to stand her ground with him.

As for Michael’s story about Isabel breaking up with Alex for his money . . . it’s all true. It’s not anger talking.

tequathisy: Have Tess and Maria forgotten they were fighting? Ha ha, kind of. :lol: They’re never not best friends in this story, even when they’re fighting.



Thanks for all the feedback!

Remember, I'm updating again tomorrow, because I'm taking an extended weekend. Yay, no class on Friday! :mrgreen:

4th musical part in a row here. There might be some . . . singing in this part. The lyrics included are from "I Got You, Babe" by Sonny and Cher. :lol: Everyone knows the song, but you can either Youtube it or find it here. http://www.imeem.com/people/8oRI-7/musi ... -you-babe/ I think it's kind of like the most adorable song ever, so . . . :D

Enjoy this part!








Part 17







Liz waited until the Sunday morning church-goers were gone before sitting down inside the confessional. She sighed heavily and waited for the priest to open the screen so that he could hear her. She rolled her eyes, embarrassed that she was even doing this, and started in. “Bless me father, for I have sinned,” she muttered in a monotone voice. “A lot.”

“Would you like me to read a Scripture first?” the priest cut in.

She made a face. “No.” Who the hell had time for that? “Okay, here’s the deal. I’m not especially religious. I’m technically Catholic, but I’ve never actually gone to confession. Whatever. The point is, I’m here now, because . . . well, because I think I’ve been very, very bad.”

“Go on,” the priest gently urged.

She sighed again. “Where to start? Okay, so I start college a year and a half ago, and I’m basically a good girl. And I was, like, 50 percent virgin. And then Max Evans comes along and completely turns my world upside down.”

“You don’t need to tell me everything, child.”

“Sorry,” she apologized. “Anyway, the Cliffs Notes version is that we had a thing, then we didn’t have a thing, then he rekindled his thing with his girlfriend Tess. And now he and I are having a thing behind her back.” She cringed and waited for the priest to say something judgmental, but all he said was, “Go on.”

“Well, that’s it,” she said. “We’re having an affair. She doesn’t know about it. That’s why it’s an affair. I’m sinning. I’m a sinner.”

“It is a mortal sin,” the priest added.

“What’s that?”

“Sins committed with full awareness by the sinner. These are grave matters, the worst kind of sin.”

“Oh, fantastic,” she muttered sarcastically. “Look, I just need you to assign me some prayers to say or Bible verses to read, or something to keep me from spending an eternity in fire and brimstone.”

“How many times was the sin committed?” the priest inquired calmly.

“How many times?” She scrunched up her face as she tried to think back. “Does oral sex count?”

“Yes.”

“Oh, god, I have no idea.” She waved it off as unimportant. “But come on, give me something. Ten ‘Our Fathers?’ I can do that. I think.” She wasn’t actually sure if she remembered the Lord’s prayer. Her mind had become unbelievably corrupted.

“You must first put an end to the sin,” the priest said.

“Put an end to it?” She didn’t like the sound of that. “But it feels good.”

“God frowns upon you.”

“Well, give me some prayers to say so I can turn His frown upside down,” she suggested sternly. “Okay?”

“You do not understand the seriousness of your actions.”

Now she was getting pissed. “No,” she said, “but I understand the seriousness of the bug up your--” The vibration of her cell phone cut her off. “Wait a minute,” she said as she read over a text message from Max. All it said was let’s fuck.

She smiled. Let’s.

“Bye, padre. Thanks for listening,” she chirped, bounding out of the confessional. Even if she was going to hell . . . this was worth it.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Michael took a break from studying to go get groceries the next afternoon. Maria was eating him out of house and home. She was so tiny, but that girl could put away more food than was humanly possible.

“Maria, you wanna help me with these groceries?” he asked as he struggled into the apartment carrying three full sacks of groceries at once.

“Nope,” she replied.

“Okay.” He kicked the door shut with his feet and saw that she was talking on her cell phone. “Oh, sorry.”

“That’s okay,” she assured him before resuming her conversation. “No, Mom, I’m still here.”

Michael winced. She was talking to her mother? That wasn’t exactly the most fun thing ever.

“Yeah, Michael just came home. He was being wimpy about the groceries.”

“I wasn’t being wimpy,” he muttered, setting the sacks down atop the counter. The elevator was broken. He’d carried those damn things up five flights of stairs. He wasn’t as out of shape as he’d thought he was.

“Well, Mom, I don’t really know if I can make a decision about this right now,” Maria went on.

He wrinkled his forehead in confusion as he started to unpack the first sack. Decision? About what?

“Can we talk later?” Maria said. “Okay, I’ll call you . . . probably tomorrow afternoon. Okay. Yeah, you, too. Bye.” She closed her phone and literally threw it down on the couch. “Dammit!”

“What?” Michael asked.

“My mom’s trying to get me to go home for Thanksgiving.”

He shrugged, not understanding why that was such a big deal. “And?”

“Every year I try to avoid my family’s Thanksgiving,” she explained. “Last year I went home with Tess.”

“It can’t be that bad.”

“Oh, it is,” she assured him. “My uncle gets drunk and my aunt gets bitchy. And my other aunt makes it a point to insult everyone before the potatoes get passed around once. And my cousins . . . they’re totally fondling each other beneath the table and everyone knows it.”

“Whoa . . . kay.”

“See? It is that bad. And I have to lie my ass off and pretend to be this good little girl. My grandpa always interrogates me about my grades . . .” She trailed off and sighed. “It’s just a suck-fest. A fest full of suck.”

“That . . . sucks.” He wasn’t sure what else to say.

“I know. That’s why I’m trying to get out of it again this year. Maybe I could tell her I’m spending Thanksgiving with you and your family. Maybe I could actually spend Thanksgiving with you and your family.”

He shrugged. “If you want to.” He was sure his mom and dad wouldn’t mind. Especially his dad.

“Oh, I do,” she said eagerly. “Thank you, Michael.” She pranced toward him and hugged him around his midsection. “You saved me.”

He smiled a little, forgetting about the groceries for a moment so he could hug her back. “You saved me, too.”

She tilted her head back to gaze up at him questioningly. “How’d I do that?”

He thought back to the night before, to the sounds his pencil had made scraping against that paper . . . “Never mind.”

“Oh!” she exclaimed suddenly. She released him from the hug and made her way over to his desk. “Are you referring to this?” She picked up the drawing and held it up for him to see.

“How’d you find that?” he asked her. “It was in my desk.”

“I know. I was just passing through.”

“Just passing through?” That sounded like a cute way of saying she was snooping.

“I was looking for staples,” she added.

“Staples. Why were you looking for staples?”

“My, uh, favorite shirt ripped, and I don’t know how to sew.”

“So you’re gonna . . . staple your shirt?”

“Precisely. Anyway . . .” She swayed towards him with the drawing in her hand. “This is amazing, Michael. Like amazing. When did you do this?”

He shifted, slightly embarrassed. “Last night.”

She shook her head. “I didn’t even know . . .”

“You were asleep.”

“Clearly.”

“You just . . .” He smiled as he thought back to the way she had looked. She might get embarrassed, too, if I tell her, he thought, but that didn’t stop him. “You just looked so innocent lying there. I couldn’t resist.”

She laughed lightly. “Been called a lot of things in my day. Innocent? Not usually one of them.”

It was the first time he’d ever seen her look that way.

“Michael, I’m so proud of you,” she told him. “You know what this means, don’t you?”

He did. That drawing meant that he wasn’t stuck in a rut, that Isabel’s leaving didn’t signal the end of the road for him and human subjects. “Yeah . . .” He smiled, trying to contain his excitement.

“This is cause for celebration.”

“What’re you saying?”

“I’m saying we should celebrate,” she replied simply.

“Oh, yeah?” He still had to study for that test . . . but he figured he could make time to have some fun. “And how are we gonna do that?”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

He moaned as her velvet lips wrapped around his straining cock. She knew how to satisfy him, all the nasty little tricks of the trade that made him yearn for this. Wasn’t romantic. Didn’t have to be.

Max reached down and tangled one hand in her long, dark hair. “Liz . . .”

She moaned in response, and he felt that moan all around his stiff member. He dug his head back into his pillow and groaned gutturally, barely able to withstand the pleasure as she circled her tongue around the tip, collecting the pre-cum gathered there. She was just so good at this.

“Bitch,” he muttered laughingly. He hated her teasing ministrations just as much as he loved them.

His cell phone began to ring, but he fully intended on ignoring it. He already knew who was calling, and he didn’t feel like talking to her.

“Answer it,” Liz said in a raspy voice. She whispered the words strategically near his erection.

No woman could tell him what to do. But still, he reached down onto the floor and took his phone out of his jeans pocket, answer it. “Yeah?”

“Hey, honey, it’s me.”

No big surprise there. He squeezed his eyes shut and fought to keep from saying anything as Liz clamped her mouth down around him again and began bobbing her head up and down.

“Max, are you okay?” Tess asked when he didn’t say anything.

“Oh, fuck yes!” he said way too loudly as Liz took all of him into talented mouth, deep-throating him.

“Um, okay . . .” Tess said. “Are you on your way?”

Oh, he was definitely on his way. To orgasm. “Uh . . .” This was such sweet torture, trying to have this conversation with his girlfriend while Liz was going to town on his cock.

“Movie night, just you and me. You didn’t forget, did you?” Tess sounded worried.

“No, I just, uh . . . things are kinda running late with my dad. Talkin’ about business, you know. It could be awhile.” He grinned. Oh, he hoped this lasted awhile.

Tess sighed in disappointment and asked, “Well, do you think you can, like, wrap things up fast? I was really looking forward to spending time with you tonight.”

“Sorry.” He did his best to sound apologetic. “This is probably gonna go late into the night.” Anything else was unacceptable.

“Are you serious?”

“Yeah, don’t wait up for me.” He closed his phone and tossed it back onto the floor atop his jeans. “Oh, fuck,” he swore, trailing his hand downward to tangle in Liz’s hair again.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Tess sat on her bed staring at her phone in complete and utter disappointment. How could Max bail on her? He was her boyfriend, but they rarely did anything friendly.

“So much for a movie night,” she muttered. Max probably would have been talking on the phone with his father the entire time. Either that or he would have been complaining that the movies were boring. He was never satisfied.

But why should I sit here alone all night? she asked herself. I’m a social butterfly. I know lots of other people. I have friends. She had Michael and now Kyle . . . and Maria was still in a sort of grey area.

She picked up her phone again and dialed Maria’s phone number. She had to be doing something fun.

“What do you want?” was the way Maria answered her phone.

“Well, hello to you, too,” Tess said. “You doing anything tonight?”

“Going out with Michael and Marty and Kyle,” Maria replied. “Why? You envious?”

Most definitely, Tess thought but refused to say. “Max and I were gonna do something tonight, but there’s been a change of plans,” she said, purposefully ambiguous. “I was wondering if I could tag along with you guys.” She really hoped she could. She needed to do something to feel better.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

“Woo!” Tess hollered, throwing her arms in the air at the Cowboy Club that night. She leaned back in her chair and almost tipped backwards. Kyle just had to wrap his arm around her back to hold her up.

“Whoa there, cowgirl,” he said.

“I’m having so much fun!” she exclaimed.

“We can tell,” Maria muttered under her breath.

“So much. Woo!” Tess clapped her hands in delight. “Oh my god, I love this club. Don’t you guys love this club?”

“I love this club,” Marty piped up readily.

“I don’t know,” Michael said, looking around. “Looks kinda strange to me.”

“Oh, sweetie,” Maria said softly, placing a hand on his shoulder, “that’s because it’s a gay club.”

Panic swept up Michael’s features. “What?” He shot a look at Kyle. “Did you know that?”

“No, did you?” Kyle looked equally as panicked.

Marty cackled happily. “Oh, relax, you two. You’ll blend right in.”

“No, we won’t,” Michael protested.

“You already are,” Maria informed him. “If you really wanna stick out like a sore thumb, I could, like, make-out with you.”

“Go for it,” Kyle urged quietly.

“Huh, no,” he said, smiling a little. “No, I don’t think so.”

“Your loss,” she told him, though it was a good thing. Kissing Michael would just be too weird.

“I’m the dancing queen,” Tess blurted suddenly.

“Drinking queen,” Maria corrected.

“Oh, she’s right, honey,” Marty agreed. “You’re very smashed.”

She laughed drunkenly “Yeah. But I like it! And you know what else I like?”

“Kyle?” Maria joked, garnering a warning glare from the nerd himself.

“Don’t . . .” Michael warned, though he was grinning slightly.

“Oh, I do like you, Kyle,” Tess said. “You’re so cute.”

Kyle’s face lit up, and his ears almost started wriggling gleefully. “Really?”

“Yeah. But you know-you know what I like even more?”

Kyle sighed heavily. “Max.”

“No,” she said. “Beer! I like my beer!” She held up her empty glass in the air and called out to the bartender, “Hey! Gimme more! Gimme more beer!” Then she broke into Britney Spears lyrics. “Gimme, gimme more, gimme more, gimme gimme, ooh!” She laughed at herself. “I’m so funny.”

So drunk,” Maria mimicked. She could get a little wasted herself, but seeing Tess this way, knowing it was because of Max . . . she hated it. But what could she do? They weren’t friends anymore. Not really . . .

“You know what? I’m glad Max isn’t here,” Tess blurted out suddenly. “‘Cause I’m having so much fun with you guys. And with my beer!” She squealed and held up her glass again. “Oh, Mr. Bartender?” She tipped backward again, and Kyle once again held her up.

“Whoa, Tess.”

“Aw, Kyle!” she cooed. “You saved me!” She beamed at him, even though her eyes couldn’t focus on him, and he sent a goofy/happy grin back at her.

“Oh my god, there are so many hot guys here tonight,” Marty leaned over to say to Maria. “Don’t you think?”

“Totally. But aren’t you and Paul still dating?”

“Technically,” Marty said, “but I think he’s losing interest.”

“Oh, Marty, I’m sorry.”

“Truth be told, I’m losing interest in him, too, so it’s alright,” Marty chirped. “Look at that hottie in the corner. He’s totally checking me out.”

“Maybe he’s checking me out,” Maria said.

“At a gay bar? Not likely.”

“Well, maybe he’s checking Michael out.”

“Please no,” Michael said dramatically, burying his face in his hands.

“Don’t worry, I got you covered,” Maria said, shifting over to sit on Michael’s lap. “There.”

He shrugged. “Well, that works.”

“Aw, you guys are so cute!” Tess exclaimed. “Kyle, don’t you think they’re cute?”

“I think they’re cute,” Kyle said.

“It doesn’t much matter,” Marty added in. “Guy in the corner wants to climb on top of me, not Michael.”

“Well, that’s a relief,” Michael muttered.

“Although he might be looking at you, Kylie,” Marty pondered, motioning towards Kyle while keeping eye contact with the guy in the corner.

“Oh, shit,” Kyle cursed.

Maria and Michael laughed, but Tess laughed louder than both of them combined. She slapped her hand down on the table and exclaimed, “I love it here!”

“You’re about to love it even more,” Marty told her, gesturing towards the karaoke stage. “Look.”

“Oh my god!” Maria exclaimed. “I forgot it was karaoke night.” She absolutely adored karaoke night at the Cowboy Club.

“Huh?” Tess gave them a puzzled look as though she didn’t understand the meaning of the word in her drunken state.

“Never mind,” Maria said, waving her off as the club’s manager, Tony, came up on stage. “Shh.”

Tony tapped the microphone and smiled giddily. “Hey, party people! Who’s having a good time?”

Everyone cheered.

“Have you ever slept with him?” Maria asked her brother.

Marty made a face and shook his head. “Rumor is he’s only got a three-incher.”

“Oh, so sad.” Maria returned her attention to the stage.

“As everyone knows, it’s karaoke night!” Tony exclaimed. “And not just any karaoke night, but challenge karaoke night.”

“Ooh!” Maria squealed, clapping excitedly. She cast a glance at her brother. “Should we?”

Marty didn’t even hesitate. “Fuck yeah!”

“What’s challenge karaoke?” Michael asked her.

“Somebody chooses the song for you, and you don’t know what song it is until you get up there on stage. It’s really fun.”

“That sounds like a nightmare,” Michael decided.

“To you.”

Tony cleared his throat and said, “So. We need a duo for the first song. Any volunteers?”

Both Maria’s and Marty’s hands shot straight into the air.

“Alright, two of our regulars!” Tony exclaimed. “Come on up, you two.”

“Cheer for us,” Maria said, hopping down off Michael’s lap.

“Gentlemen and . . . gentlemen, give it up for Maria and Marty DeLuca!”

Maria and Marty received a thunderous applause as they climbed up on stage. Tess yelled louder than humanly possible.

“I bet I know what song it is,” Maria said to her brother.

“What?”

“‘I Got You, Babe.’” It was the all-time classic karaoke song as far as anyone was concerned.

“Oh, I bet you’re right.”

“Are you two ready?” Tony asked them.

“Yep.” They both grabbed their microphones and got ready to put on a show. Maria winked at Michael, and he smiled at her. When she glanced at Marty to make sure he was ready, she saw him sending flirtatious and suggestive grins to the guy in the corner.

“Marty, get ready,” she said.

“Maria, he’s so hot.”

The music started, and it was indeed Sonny and Cher’s classic duet. But before Maria could even sing the first note of Cher’s part, Marty said, “Sorry, sister, but I gotta bail.” He dropped his microphone down on the stage and took off with his new boy toy. The two were gone in a matter of seconds.

“Uh!” Maria grunted. “Marty!” She frowned. How was she supposed to do challenge karaoke without her fellow challenger?

Tony cut the music and came back up onstage. He bent down and picked up the microphone. “Aw,” he said, “that’s too bad. But good. We like to foster love here at the Cowboy club. Best wishes and a yeehaw to Marty and Jason. But challenge karaoke must go on! Anyone care to be the Sonny to this Cher?”

“Oh, meeee!” Tess squealed, raising her hand high.

“Not her,” Maria told Tony.

“Anyone else?” Tony asked.

Maria met Michael’s eyes and gave him an expectant look. He just sat there. She tapped her foot impatiently and brought her microphone up to her lips. “Michael.”

“Michael!” Tony echoed. “Is there a Michael out there?”

“Michael Guerin,” Maria expanded. “Come on.”

He shook his head.

“Come on,” she urged. “Michael.

“Michael!” Tess joined in. She leaned across the table to yell directly into his ear, “Sing!

He winced at her shrill bark but still showed no signs of joining Maria up onstage. Kyle looked to be encouraging him, but he wasn’t budging.

“Michael.” She crossed her arms over her chest and gave him an impatient look. He was singing karaoke. There was no doubt about that. She had already made up her mind that he was going to flex those vocal muscles. “You guys will like Michael,” she told the other club-goers. “He’s very sexy.”

The men of the Cowboy club erupted in howls of excitement.

“Very sexy,” she repeated, laughing because she had never used that word in connection with Michael before.

As other people in the club, complete strangers, started to urge him up on stage, Michael became more animated. Instead of just sitting there, he gave Maria adamant yet pleading looks, making gestures with his hands to indicate his resistance an inability to sing. ‘I can’t sing,’ he mouthed. She didn’t buy it. Everyone could sing. Some people could just sing a lot better than others. Michael didn’t have to have an amazing voice; he just had to have a little bit of nerve. For once.

“Everyone say ‘come on, Michael,’” she spoke into the microphone.

“Come on, Michael!” all the men (even Kyle) chorused.

“Come on, Michael!” Tess literally screamed at him.

“Michael, please,” Maria begged. “Please.” She couldn’t hear him say no over all the other noise in the club, but she could see the word coming out of his mouth with incredible determination. Too bad he wasn’t as determined as she was.

She handed Tony her microphone and stepped down off the stage to go get Michael. He coiled up in his chair, whimpering, “No, no, no,” but she wasn’t about to let him off the hook. She grabbed his hand and pulled him out of his seat. “Come on.”

“No, Maria . . .” He didn’t exactly dig his heels into the floor, but he definitely didn’t walk forward willingly, either. She had to drag him.

“Cher sucks solo. She needs Sonny,” she told him, pulling him even closer to the stage.

“No . . .”

Too late. She pulled him up onto the stage, and everyone cheered. He stood there like a deer caught in the headlights, unmoving, eyes wide, shoulders tensed up.

“Woo! Go Michael! Take off your clothes!” Tess yelled.

Tony handed him his microphone and said, “Relax. It’s just singing.”

“No.” Michael was like record on repeat.

Tony handed Maria back her microphone and said in a low, quiet voice, “He’s cute.” He slipped off stage as the music began to play again. Maria gave Michael an encouraging smile and started in, completely unembarrassed, completely uninhibited. If she was going to perform, she was going to perform!

“They say we’re young and we don’t know
We won’t find out until we grow.”


She gave a grand gesture towards Michael when it was time for him to make his musical debut. He sang his words shakily, nervously, his eyes glued to the screen in front of them that showed the lyrics.

“Well, I don’t know if all that’s true
‘Cause you got me and baby I got you.”


He missed his next part and sang it slightly off-count, causing her to giggle before she rejoined him with her part.

“Babe
I got you, babe
I got you babe.”


Maria swayed around in time with the music, adding some theatrical arm movements to spice up her performance, belting out the lyrics in her best Cher-impersonation voice.

“They say our love won’t pay the rent
Before it’s earned, our money’s all been spent.”


Michael was still tense, the nervousness seemingly permanently etched on his face, but he loosened up a little bit, even glancing away from the lyrics screen once or twice to sneak a glance at her.

“I guess that’s so we won’t have a pot
But at least I’m sure of all the things we’ve got.”


She smiled, so proud of him for doing this. He definitely was no Frank Sinatra. Hell, he couldn’t even hold a candle to Marty’s karaoke, and Marty couldn’t carry a tune. But still, just the fact that he was doing this was so important.

“Babe
I got you, babe
I got you, babe.”


When it was time to sing solo again, his voice was louder, not so shaky, and his tensed up shoulders had lowered a bit. His eyes weren’t as wide and fearful as they had been when they’d started, and he was even starting to move around a little.

“I got flowers in the spring
I got you to wear my ring.”


She threw her head back and laughed at the face he made in response to the last lyric. Then she moved in closer to him and belted it out.

“And when I’m sad, you’re a clown
And if I get scared, you’re always around!”


She reached out and ran her fingers through his hair, actually eliciting a smile from him.

“Don’t let them say your hair’s too long
‘Cause I don’t care, with you I can’t go wrong.”


Much to her surprise, he started to get into it himself, never as much as Marty would have, but for Michael . . . he held out his hand as he sang the next part.

“Then put your little hand in mind
There ain’t no hill or mountain we can’t climb.”


She kept her hand in his and swayed from side to side, nudging his arm with her shoulder, trying to get him to do the same. He smiled, laughed a little, and swayed awkwardly.

“Babe
I got you, babe
I got you, babe.”


She lifted both their arms in the air and did a little spin, ballroom dance style, then stood facing him, still holding his hand. He glanced at the screen, then looked her right in the eye as he sang on.

“I got you to hold my hand.”

She didn’t hold back on her part.

“I got you to understand!”

He pulled her in closer and had the most ridiculous, semi-self-conscious expression on his face.

“I got you to walk with me.”

She giggled and put her whole body into it.

“I got you to talk with me!”

He didn’t even glance at the lyrics screen when he sang the next part. He was getting so much more comfortable up there.

“I got you to kiss goodnight.”

She moved to stand in front of him, reaching down to grab one hand, bringing it up to rest on her stomach.

“I got you to hold me tight!”

He squeezed her close to him and tossed it head back, suddenly howling it out.

“I got you, I won’t let go!”

She resumed her back and forth swaying motion, resting her free hand atop his.

“I got you to love me so!”

He lowered his microphone and asked her if he was doing well. She nodded, and told him to spin her off to the side. Their fingertips finally parted, and she pointed at him playfully as they sang together again.

“I got you, babe!”

He seemed to think that was the end, because he lowered his microphone and said, “Alright, that was fun.”

“Wait!” The music kept going.

“Oh, are we not done?”

Her response was to sing the next line alone.

“I got you, babe.”

“Oh, we’re not,” he realized before joining in with her again. She danced around the stage giddily, and he followed suit.

“I got you, babe.
I got you, babe.”


“Okay, up a notch,” she told him before adding a little emphatic head-banging to the next part.

“I got you, babe!
I got you, babe!
I got you, babe!”


She laughed, cheered, and clapped her hands in delight as the song came to an end. Everyone in the audience gave them roaring applause (Tess even flashed her boobs), and Michael lowered his microphone, looking only mildly embarrassed at the show he had just helped put on. The fun he’d just had was shining in his eyes, and he couldn’t keep the smile tugging at the corners of his mouth from making itself known.

Maria threw her arms around his shoulders and hugged him tight. “Thank you,” she said, treating him with a kiss on the cheek.

“Yeah, yeah . . .”

The Cowboy club kept on hollering and applauding as they climbed down off the stage. In a club full of gay boyfriends, the straight roommates were a big hit.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Kyle drove Tess home that evening. Obviously she was in no condition to drive herself. He helped her walk up the stairs to her apartment. Walk probably wasn’t the right word. She was so drunk that she was putting most all of her weight on him. Not that he minded.

“Woo!” she said. “What a night, huh? I had a big night.”

“Yes, you did,” he agreed as he dragged her down the hallway. “Come on.”

“No,” she said, suddenly planting her feet on the floor. “Uh-uh. I can’t. ‘s too far.”

“It’s . . . feet away.”

“But my feet can’t move feet,” she explained incoherently. “You know, it’s like . . . too far. Ooh, silly Kyle.” She began to tip over towards her left, and he had to move around to that side just to keep her up.

“Whoa there.” He felt as though he’d been saying that a lot that night. Tess was really, really hammered.

“Whoa there,” she echoed. “Kyle?”

“Huh?”

She placed both her hands on his chest and leaned into him. “I think I wanna go home now.”

She was so close, her body so near his body. He wished she was sober, and attracted to him, and not dating Max, and so many things. Hell, even if he had a genie, he wouldn’t have enough wishes.

“Let’s go,” he said, wrapping one arm around her waist to help her move forward. “You got it?”

“Uh-huh,” she said, nodding way too emphatically. “I’m good at walking in heels.”

He laughed a little. “Okay.”

“Okay,” she mimicked. “Okay! Okay, everybody!”

He clamped his hand over her mouth. She was screaming at the top of her lungs, and it was 2:00 a.m. She was going to wake her neighbors up. “Shh,” he whispered, slowly removing his hand.

“Shh. Don’t sing.”

“I won’t if you won’t.” He stopped in front of her door and asked, “You got your key?”

“Duh, Kyle.” She opened up her purse and squinted her eyes at the contents inside. “Oh, no,” she said, shoving her purse at him. “I’m not doing those. I am not doing those.”

He reached into her purse and pulled out a massive clump of keys. They did look pretty difficult. “Which one?” he asked.

“Kyle, my tummy hurts,” she whined.

“Do you have to puke?” he asked her. If she did, he wanted to know so he could get out of dodge.

“No. I’m not gross,” she said. “Can I lay down?”

“Uh . . . yeah, just . . .” He tried a few keys in the lock until he found one marked with a pink key ring. He inserted that key into the lock, turned, and the door swung open. “Here we go.”

“This is my house,” Tess chirped, skipping inside. She must have skipped too hard or too fast, because she suddenly stopped, held the back of her hand to her head, and groaned. Kyle raced forward, noticing her tipping to the left again, and caught her just as she was about to fall over.

“Oh!” she exclaimed. “Kyle! You always catch me.”

Because you’re always falling, he thought. Why is that?

“I gotta lay down,” she said, motioning towards the couch. “Gotta lay down.”

“Okay, okay.” He brought her over to the couch and helped her settle down atop the cushions. She would be asleep in no time.

“Mmm,” she murmured, closing her eyes. “Better.”

“Better?”

“Yeah.” She turned her head to the side, her blonde curls fanning out behind her, and words came out in one gigantic slur when she said, “Thanks for bringing me home, Kyle.”

“No problem.” Michael had offered, but there was no way was he letting Michael steal his rare but beautiful Tess-time. Even when she was drunk, she was beautiful.

Just when he thought she had fallen asleep, her eyes shot open, and she exclaimed, “Kyle!”

“What?”

“You are so nice,” she raved. “And . . . and nice. You know what?”

“What?” His interest was piqued. Where was she heading with this?

“Come here,” she said, curling her index finger towards herself.

He put his hand on the back of the couch and leaned in a bit.

“Closer,” she urged.

He leaned in more.

“Closer.” She grabbed his shirt collar and pulled him forward even more so that his face was literally hovering inches from her own. “Kyle. You would make a really, really great . . .” She drew it out, and he held his breath. “Brother!”

His face fell as the word resonated. Brother? What?

She let go of his shirt, and her whole body went limp as sleep overtook her. He stood back and watched her for a moment, utterly disheartened. Just when he thought he’d been making some progress . . . and then she said something like that.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Maria sat in the back row of her English class the next day, singing a familiar tune softly to herself. “I got you, babe. I got you, babe.” She smiled as she doodled Mrs. Luke Perry in her notebook. A girl could dream, couldn’t she?

In the midst of her professor’s lecture, the door opened and Liz slipped in.

“Ms. Parker,” the professor said. “How nice of you to join us.”

Liz smiled sheepishly, her face reddening with embarrassment, and sat down next to Maria.

“You’re late,” Maria remarked in a low tone.

“I know,” was Liz’s response.

Maria frowned. What was the point of showing up late to an English class? They were so small. You couldn’t just sneak in unnoticed; you were better up not going to class at all. “You’re twenty minutes late,” she elaborated.

Liz bit her bottom lip. “Yeah . . .”

“Late night?” If Liz had been twenty minutes late to a class, even a class she didn’t particularly enjoy, she surely had a reason.

“Yeah, I was, uh . . . studying.”

Maria stared right at Liz, noting the way she refused to look her in the eye, and her flimsy lie was just so . . . flimsy. It was obvious what her late night had consisted of. “You were having sex.” She said the words a bit too loudly, because everyone turned to stare at her, silenced. Liz froze self-consciously, and Maria attempted to recover. “I-I-I mean . . . the characters in the book we read. They were having sex. It’s so obvious. They were just denying it to everyone else.” To be honest, she didn’t even know what book they were discussing. Whatever it was, she hadn’t read it.

“They were brother and sister,” one of the GPA-obsessed students in the front row said.

“Well . . . some people are into that sort of thing.” She noticed the professor giving her an utterly horrified look, so she just told him, “Carry on.”

Once the class discussion started up again, Maria resumed talking to Liz, making sure to keep her voice at whisper-volume this time. “Sorry about that.”

“Gee, that’s not at all embarrassing.”

“Oh, it’s good for your reputation,” Maria told her. “So, who was it?”

“Who was what?”

“The guy you had . . . you know with.”

“Oh, he’s . . . no one.”

“Clearly he’s someone if he made you late today.”

“Maria, I told you I’m thinking about dropping this class. That’s the only reason why I was late.”

But Maria wasn’t backing down. Her curiosity was piqued. “Someone I know?”

“What?” Liz shook her head. “No.”

“But I know everyone.”

“You don’t know . . . who was I with.”

“I would if you told me.”

“Shh!” the professor hissed at them suddenly. Maria sat back, quiet for a minute, and once the class discussion had picked up yet again, she turned back around to pressure Liz into telling her.

“Come on, Liz. We’re friends. We’re not supposed to have sex secrets.”

“Maria, I’d really rather not--”

“I don’t get what the big deal is. Why can’t you just tell me the name of guy you had sex with? I mean, what, did you sleep with a girl or something?” She laughed.

Liz became completely still, not saying anything. Maria quit laughing, and realized her friend’s silence spoke volumes. She couldn’t contain her shock when she spat, “What the--”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Max scrunched up his forehead and tried to wrap his mind around the idea. “So, you told Maria you slept with a girl last night?”

“Well, I couldn’t very well tell her I slept with you.” Liz reached down, grabbed the bottom of her shirt, and lifted it over her head. She tossed the garment onto the floor and the continued to traipse through his suite, undressing for him. “Besides, I didn’t tell her that. She came to her own conclusions.”

“Oh, Maria always was an idiot.” He crossed his arms over his chest and said, “Well, this is interesting.”

“It’s a good thing,” Liz insisted as she pushed her jeans down over her hips, letting them pool at her feet before delicately stepping out of them. “If Maria thinks I’m experimenting with my orientation, that’ll keep her from suspecting the truth.”

“That you and I are fucking like bunnies?”

She grinned. “Precisely.” Then she reached around behind her back to undo her bra clasp. “Max . . .”

“But there’s nothing feminine about me,” he muttered, disgruntled, as he watched the bra slide down off her shoulders to join the rest of her clothes on the floor. “I do some waxing, but that’s simple hygiene, and you appreciate it.”

“Almost as much as you appreciate my waxing.” Liz smiled as she hooked her thumbs into the sides of her lacy maroon panties and pushed them towards the floor.

“I’m nothing like a girl,” he went on, talking to himself now, “unless girls have a mind for business. Unless girls can date more than one person at once without getting caught. Unless girls . . .”

“Max, the male-chauvinist thing? Not so sexy,” she informed him as she twirled towards his bedroom, completely naked now. She climbed up on his bed, poised on all fours. “Now stop talking and get on me.”

He narrowed his eyes in desire, smiled mischievously, and charged forward with his hand on his fly. He didn’t need to be told twice.








TBC . . .

-April
Image
LOVE IS MICHAEL AND MARIA.
User avatar
April
Roswell Fanatic
Posts: 1557
Joined: Tue Sep 28, 2004 9:32 am
Location: Somewhere. Anywhere.
Contact:

Part 18

Post by April »

Leila: Michael and Maria are going to have an interesting Thanksgiving, and it starts in this part. Not at ALL based on my own Thanksgiving! :lol: I always have these family dinners that are quite normal, or as normal as anyone's family dinners can be.

Lena: Thanks for reading and feedbacking, Lena! I'm glad you liked Liz and the priest. :lol:

nibbles:
Drunk Tess is hilarious. I love her. But I don't like seeing her like that and knowing the reason behind it is Max the bastard. Tess doesn't strike me as the type of person who is normally so spineless and weak. She goes toe to toe with Maria after all. Max hsa reduced her to this and that's even worse than cheating on her.
Oh, I totally agree. As fun and funny as drunk Tess is, the reasons for her behavior in the last part aren't so funny. The person she is with Max is not the person she truly is. After all, like you said, she's able to go toe to toe with Maria, and Maria's probably the strongest person in this story. So you're right, she's not normally so spineless and weak. Max made her that way.

Krista: :lol: Okay, the ball is rolling with M+M . . . but you can wait for it. :twisted: You waited in Passion, and I'm not making you guys wait that long this time! :lol: I laugh at my own evilness.

Jan: I know, how random is it that Maria now thinks Liz is sleeping with girls? :lol:

Alien_Friend: This fic does have a lot of "random chaos," doesn't it? It's going to get more chaotic as it goes on, too. I don't want to spoil anything, but I think there may be some chapters later on where your guys' jaws are just going to drop.

Ginger: Thank you so much! I'm glad you find this entertaining and the characters realistic. Those are two of the things I strive for above all else! :D I like that you pointed out that Maria's a mess, too. Michael is obviously going through something, but like you said, Maria's lacking the confidence to use her mind as well as her beauty. She's actually really smart, and even though she has sort of begun to realize that, she's still putting her external assets above her internal ones.

Alison: Hmm, no, Kyle and Tess aren't going to stoop to Max and Liz's level and have an affair. They can't do that; they're not stoopers. I promise that they're going to have a very funny, endearing, at times frustrating love story, though. ;)

spacegirl23: I thought drunk Tess was "delightful" too. But it's sad that Max was the reason for her drinking. I'm glad Max and Liz make sense to you.

behrlyliz: I think that's a great observation you made, that Liz thinks only Max is cheating on Tess. She knows she's not completely innocent here, but in her mind, she's not as guilty as Max is. But I think she is just as guilty, if not moreso.

BLONDIE: Yes, Michael had fun singing karaoke in the last part. Maria's going to make sure he has a lot more fun!

trulov: Hey, there's nothing wrong with loving Max and Liz, as bad as they are. They're meant to be entertaining, and they're meant to stand in stark contrast to the other characters in this fic. They're definitely on an even playing field with each other right now, so . . . we'll see how long that'll last. I'm glad you like the M+M stuff, too, even though you don't normally read Candy. Their relationship is, like, the completely opposite of Max and Liz's. :lol:


Thanks for the wonderful feedback! As promised, here's the Thursday update since I'm taking tomorrow off and going home for the weekend. The next update will be SUNDAY.

As I was re-reading this part, I realized . . . I think this is a really funny part, for some reason. Part of the funny belongs to killjoy, though. I have to credit him with a certain joke in this part that he gave me permission to include. I'll put a little * by it so you know where it is.

Enjoy!









Part 18







Maria invited Kyle and Marty over once Michael got back from work that evening. She had actually managed to buckle down and study during the day, so she figured she deserved some fun hang-out time with the boys.

“Hey, Maria, you think you could get me a Snapple while you’re up?” Michael called to her while she was rummaging around the refrigerator for a beer for herself.

She held up a Snapple she had already grabbed for him and said, “I got you, babe. No pun intended, of course.”

“Oh, of course.”

She smiled and brought drinks for everyone—alcohol for her and her brother, Snapple for Kyle and Michael—into the living room. She pulled up a chair in between Michael and Marty while Kyle lay sprawled out on the couch.

“You know, hot stuff,” Marty said to Michael, “I’m surprised you sang a note, let alone the entire song.”

“He’s very talented,” Maria said.

“He’s tone-deaf,” Kyle mumbled.

“Kyle, shh. I was lying,” she whispered.

“Yeah, yeah, I know I sucked,” Michael admitted. “You were pretty good, though.”

She grunted. “Four years of high school choir. I’d better be.”

He gave her a questioning look. “You were in choir?”

“Yeah. Mr. Bradley was so hot.”

“He was,” Marty agreed readily. “Every time I went to one of your music concerts, I left with a huge boner.”

“Yeah, you did.”

“I was never in choir,” Michael said, getting the conversation back on course again.

“No, but you were in band,” Kyle piped up.

Maria’s eyes immediately grew wide as she pictured it. “You were?” Images of Michael and a flute began to pop into her head.

“No,” he denied quickly.

“Yes, you were,” Kyle said, pushing himself up into a sitting position. “You told me you were.”

Maria laughed. “Oh my god, this is, like, a revelation! What did you play?” She had to know. It probably wasn’t a flute. But a flute would be funny.

“Nothing,” Michael lied blatantly. She gave him an impatient look—he couldn’t be in the band and play nothing—so he added on, “Nothing important.”

Maria cast a glance at Kyle, and he held his hand up to his mouth and whispered, “Tambourine.”

“The tambourine?!” she shrieked, howling with laughter. That was hysterical! Marty and Kyle laughed, too, and Michael quickly tried to explain himself.

“For a semester, because I needed an art credit, and band was the only thing that would fit in my schedule.”

“So you decided to play the tambourine? Because what’s a band without a tambourine?” Maria could barely stop laughing long enough to speak.

“That was the only instrument I could play. It was either that or the triangle . . .”

She burst out laughing right as she took a sip of beer, and she ended up spitting beer all over the coffee table. “Oh, this is the funniest thing I’ve ever heard!”

“It doesn’t make you any less sexy, though,” Marty assured him. “In fact, if anything, it might make you sexier. Don’t you think?”

“Oh, yeah,” Maria agreed, “a musician. Although, the tambourine . . .” She giggled again.

“Yeah, laugh it up,” Michael said. “You, too, Kyle. And in the meantime, I might just tell everyone what Tess said about you last night.”

Kyle immediately stopped laughing and bristled. “Why-why would you do that? I mean, what—my feelings for Tess extend only to the realm of friendship and . . . mutual interest, and . . .”

“Kyle,” Maria cut in before he stuttered himself to death. “Everybody knows.”

Kyle smiled self-consciously. “Right. Well, let me ask you something—both of you, since you both like boys.” He motioned between Marty and Maria before inquiring, “Would I make a good brother?”

Both Marty and Maria grunted and answered in unison: “God, no.”

Kyle frowned.

“I mean, I’d have incest urges,” Marty explained.

“And Kyle, I like you and all, but you’re super nerdy, and I can’t have someone like that related to me,” Maria told him. “So no, we can’t adopt you, or . . .”

“No, that’s not what I’m asking.”

“Alright, here’s the deal,” Michael jumped in unusually forcefully. “Tess told him he would make a great brother. I personally find that to be way more hilarious than my band days.”

Maria gave him a sympathetic pat on the knee and said, “No, sweetie, the tambourine trumps all.”

He sighed in discouragement.

“Kyle, don’t worry about it,” Maria went on. “Tess kissed her second cousin once. Of course, she didn’t know he was her second cousin at the time.”

Kyle made a face. “And the point of that little anecdote?’

“That there’s still hope for you and Tess. Granted, it’s very small, dim, unlikely hope, but . . .” She trailed off and shrugged. “It’s there.”

“Oh, well, how encouraging,” Kyle said sarcastically.

“Hey, it could be worse,” Maria pointed out. “Tess could be pulling a Liz and ditching boys all together.” It was always good to put things in perspective.

Kyle leaned forward, looking both confused and . . . intrigued. “What do you mean?”

“I mean your ex has ventured off the straight path, so to speak. Not that there’s anything wrong with that,” she added quickly, turning to her brother. “Hell, I did a little drunken experimenting back in high school.”

“Imagine that,” Michael muttered.

“But Liz could be switching from dicks to chicks permanently. From what I can tell, she and her new girlfriend are seriously hot and heavy.”

“Wow,” Kyle said, obviously letting his mind drift to naughty, perverted places for a moment. He shook his head and came back to reality when he remarked, “That doesn’t sound like Liz.”

“Well, maybe I’m wrong and it’s just sexual in nature,” Maria supposed. “Everyone knows that same-sex stimulation’s more effective.”

“Uh-huh,” Marty agreed emphatically.

Michael and Kyle both exchanged looks and then asked, “What?” at the same time.

“Yeah.” What, did they think she was lying, that she didn’t know what she was talking about? “No offense to your gender or anything, but guys do a shitty job of getting girls off.”

“No, we don’t,” Michael argued quickly.

“Yes, you do.”

“No, I don’t!”

She rolled her eyes. “I’m not saying you, specifically. I’m talking about men in general here. It’s a total fact. Now, girl-on-girl action, on the other hand, is way more likely to lead to orgasm because, let’s face it, girls know what they’re doing down there and guys don’t. Marty can attest to this.”

“Well, on the male end of the spectrum,” he stated the obvious. “You just give what you like to receive. It’s simple, and it’s usually pretty damn gratifying to both parties involved.”

“There. Straight from the gay guy’s mouth,” Maria said, nodding her head affirmatively. She wasn’t just making this stuff up.

“Holy shit,” Kyle said, seemingly astounded by this newfound information.

Maria shot a glance at Michael, and he still had that same confused, semi-disgusted expression on his face. “Oh, don’t act like you don’t know what we’re talking about.”

“I don’t.”

“Hey, I seriously don’t,” Kyle said eagerly. “Go on. This is fascinating.”

“Okay, Kyle, I’m gonna give you the low-down on the female O.” She cleared her throat and started in. “There are four types of orgasms a woman can have with a man. Only four. First, there’s the positive orgasm, where, in the midst of the act itself, the woman says, ‘Oh yes, oh yes, oh yes, oh yes.’ Then there’s the negative orgasm: ‘Oh no, oh no, oh no, oh no.” A lot less common. And of course we have the religious orgasm, where she goes, “Oh god, oh god, oh god, oh god.” Probably the most popular. And last, we have the dreaded fake orgasm, where the woman says . . .” She drew it out, just for dramatic effect. “‘Oh Kyle, oh Kyle, oh Kyle, oh Kyle.’” *

Michael and Marty both erupted in laughter at the joke. Marty literally began slapping his knee, and Michael almost fell backwards out of his chair.

“They don’t say that,” Kyle denied.

“Oh, that was a good one,” Marty said, holding his hand up for a high-five.

“Thank you.” She smirked and gave him that high-five, pretty pleased with the joke herself.

“They don’t say that,” Kyle repeated. “They can’t, ‘cause . . .” He trailed off, looking nervous. “Never mind.”

Suddenly, everyone stopped laughing. “Because what, Kyle?” Maria prodded.

“Nothing.”

“Because you’ve never had sex?” she guessed. “Oh, I knew it! Kyle, you’re a virgin!”

“What? I’m not a virgin,” he insisted far too insistently.

“Dude . . .” Michael just looked at him and shook his head as if to say, ‘don’t even try to lie your way out of this one.’ It was way too obvious.

“I’m not,” Kyle kept on.

“Second base doesn’t constitute sex, Kylie,” Marty informed him.

“I’ve been beyond second base, alright? Home run. Yeah. That’s what I get whenever I’m . . . up to bat.”

“But you’ve never been up to bat before,” Maria said. “Just admit it.”

“Why-why would I admit something that’s not true?”

“Because it is true,” Michael muttered. “Hey, you told about the tambourine . . .”

“You are, like, the worst best friend ever!” Kyle shouted suddenly. “Fine, I’m a virgin. I admit it.”

“Oh!” Maria squealed, clapping her hands in delight. “I always suspected it, but now there’s, like, proof, you know? This is . . . oh my god, I just . . . I can’t even believe it. A virgin. A real-life virgin. Isn’t this crazy?”

“It’s completely crazy,” Marty agreed.

“It’s like striking gold,” she elaborated. “I mean, what are the chances? Kyle, you’re, like, the Loch Ness Monster, you know? Everyone’s, like, ‘Oh, does it exist?’ Yes! It does!” A huge smile swept across her face, as she was still reeling from this discovery. “You’re like a unicorn or Santa Claus or . . . Santa’s elves, or . . .”

“Would you stop with the unflattering metaphors?” he barked suddenly.

“Similes,” Michael corrected.

“Similes.” Kyle shot Michael a look. “How big is your brain?”

Michael just shrugged.

“How big is your cock?” Maria asked him. “No one knows. That’s why this is so fascinating. Kyle, it’s like you’re a . . . a . . . an endangered species. And all of your kind’s just gonna keep dying out until you’re the only one left.”

Now Kyle looked horrified. “Well, that’s wonderful. That’s just a wonderful thought. Thank you, Maria, truly.”

“You’re welcome.”

“I just can’t get over it,” Marty piped up. “Someone who has never had sex sitting in the same room as me. It’s too surreal.”

“You say that like it’s a bad thing,” Kyle said.

“Not bad; just rare,” Maria explained. “Endangered species, remember?”

“Oh, how could I forget? You know, you were all virgins at one point, too.”

“Only briefly,” Maria mumbled.

“And you!” Kyle pointed a finger at Michael. “You were a virgin not that long ago!”

Michael shrugged. “Two years.”

Kyle whimpered. “Look, this isn’t fair, okay? I didn’t ask for this.”

Maria grunted. “Of course not. Who would ask for an irremovable v-card?”

“Not me,” Marty muttered.

“Look, Kyle,” Michael jumped in, “it’s alright. You’re a virgin. It’s not that big of a deal.”

“Yes, it is,” Maria insisted. “Striking gold, Loch Ness monster, Santa Claus . . . didn’t my similes do anything for you?”

Michael rolled his eyes. “Look, it’s actually better this way. Think about it: You don’t have to worry about STD’s or gettin’ anybody pregnant.”

“Oh, that’s true,” Maria said. “Glass half-full. Since when are you glass half-full guy, Guerin?”

“Probably since I drew that picture of you.” He smiled.

She smiled back. Aw . . .

“What picture?” Marty asked.

Before she could answer, the door to the apartment flew open and Tess came inside.

“Does everyone just live here now?” Michael asked, throwing his hands up in the air.

Tess made a beeline straight for Kyle and said, “I knew, I’d find you here. Oh, Kyle . . .” She sat down beside him on the couch, smiled at him, and then threw her arms around him, hugging him tightly. Kyle’s eyes bulged as he nervously hugged her back. “Oh Kyle, oh Kyle, oh Kyle . . .”

Maria shot him a raised-eyebrow look. The fake orgasm . . .

Tess finally released Kyle from the hug and said, “You are a god, did you know that? You are a complete and utter god.”

He looked perplexed. “I am?”

“Yes!” She turned to address Michael, Maria, and Marty and said, “Did you know that I got drunk last night?”

Everyone sat there in silence before Maria said, “Yeah, kinda noticed.”

“Yeah, I was plastered,” Tess admitted. “And this guy right here took me home and tucked me into bed. Any other guy—excluding the guys in this room, of course—would’ve taken advantage of me in my less than sober state. But not this guy. No. He’s a gentleman. He’s a-a . . .”

“Endangered species?” Maria filled in, garnering a warning look from Kyle.

“Yes!” Tess exclaimed. “That’s what he is. That’s what you are, Kyle. There should be more people like you.”

“Oh, ho.” He laughed nervously. “You, too, Tess.”

“Aw, so sweet,” she cooed, squeezing his hands. “I owe you, Kyle. Tell me, what can I do to repay you?”

Maria laughed, thinking about Kyle’s virginity, and said, “Oh, Tess. That’s a loaded question.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Maria lay in bed that night, propped up on her left elbow, unable to fall asleep. “Michael.”

Michael was lying flat on his stomach, facing away from her. His mouth was open slightly, but he wasn’t snoring. He definitely wasn’t moving around and awake, though, either.

“Michael. Michael, I can’t get to sleep. Will you play a word game with me?” she asked sweetly. “Please. Michael?”

He didn’t budge or show any signs of being conscious.

“Okay, I’m thinking of a word that starts with the letter P,” she told him. “Guess what it is.”

Miraculously, his lips moved as he answered, “Penis.”

“Oh my god, how did you know?”

“I know you,” he mumbled tiredly.

“Okay, I’ll think of a harder one. I’m thinking of a word that starts with C.”

Still with his eyes closed, he answered again. “Cock.”

“Oh my god, how did you know?” Michael was just too smart for his own good.

He rolled over onto his back, groaning, and forced his eyes open, smiling a closed-mouth smile at her. Although he probably felt like yelling. “Maria, it’s 2:00 a.m.,” he pointed out. “We have class tomorrow.”

“I can’t get to sleep,” she complained. “Can we play Twenty Questions?”

He made a face. “No.”

She ignored that dismissal and said, “Okay, I’ve got something in mind. Ask away.”

He sighed heavily and resigned to the game. “Is it phallic-shaped?”

“What’s that mean?”

“Is it shaped like a dick?”

“Yes.”

“Maria . . . is it a dick?”

She gasped and clapped her hands in delight. “Michael, you’re a genius!”

“You need to come up with some new material,” he suggested. “You could’ve tricked me if you were thinking of a vibrator.”

“Oh, good point. Okay, your turn.”

He laughed a little but still seemed reluctant to participate. “No, I’ve gotta meet with my advisor at 8:30 tomorrow. I need sleep.”

She sighed heavily. “Michael. Too much sleep’s unproductive.”

“I’m tired.”

“I’m not.” She pouted. “I talked to my mom before we went to bed, and now my mind’s doing all this annoying thinking.

“Well, that’s just wrong.” He draped the back of his arm over his eyes.

“I know,” she agreed. “She said she wants to spend Thanksgiving with me no matter what.

“Did you tell her you were spending Thanksgiving with me and my family?”

“Yeah, so she kinda . . . invited herself along.”

Michael threw his arm back down on the bed and shrieked, “What? No! Maria, she’s gonna tell my entire family I’m a sex addict. And I’m not!”

“You would be, if you were having sex with me,” she assured him.

“And that just gave me some terrifying mental images.”

She laughed and playfully smacked him on the shoulder. “Hey, you should be so lucky.”

He smiled. “I know.”

She sighed and lay back down on her pillow, staring up at the ceiling. “No, I don’t want her tagging along to Guerin Thanksgiving. That’s not fair to you.”

“But she wants to spend Thanksgiving with you, and you wanna spend Thanksgiving with me.” He rolled over onto his side, mumbling, “Great predicament you got yourself in.”

“I know,” she said, tugging all the blankets away from him as she tried to fall asleep. “I’ll think of something.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Michael returned from class the next afternoon only to be greeted by an emphatic suggestion from his roommate.

“We could have Thanksgiving!”

He set his backpack down on the floor, giving her a confused, raised-eyebrow look. “We could?”

“Yeah, you know, we’re twenty-one. Why should we feel like we have to go home on Thanksgiving? We are home. We could have Thanksgiving at home, right in here in our apartment.” She beamed a perfect Colgate smile at him.

My apartment,” he corrected.

“Our apartment,” she tried again quietly.

“Maria . . .” As long as he was shelling out for the rent on his own, it was still just his. And even when she started paying her share . . . no, it would still just be his.

“Fine, your apartment,” she acquiesced. “Well? Isn’t it a good idea?”

He made a face and shook his head as he headed towards the bedroom. “No.”

She pouted and followed him. “Why not?”

“‘Cause Thanksgiving dinners are large. This apartment isn’t.”

Hello, it was large enough for my amazing Halloween party.”

He grunted as he opened up his closet doors and took out his work shirt. “Barely. We were crammed in here like sardines most the time. I was getting molested by strange men.”

“Well, whatever. It doesn’t have to be large,” she said, waving off the concern. “Actually, I was thinking it could be small. I’ll begrudging invite my mom, just because she refuses to have it any other way, and you can invite your parents. The five of us. That way, it's not, like, family overload.”

“Oh, that sounds cozy.”

“Come on, Michael, please,” she begged. “It’s either this or-or me being sentenced to another DeLuca Thanksgiving nightmare. Please.”

He looked her right in the eye, saw that look of desperation there, and he knew he couldn’t say no to her. In fact, the idea of not having to travel over the holiday was . . . kind of nice. “I might be able to entertain the idea,” he said stubbornly as he unbuttoned his shirt to get changed into his work attire.

“Oh, thank you, Michael!” she squealed, running up to hug him.

“Hey, I said I might.”

“You’re the best!” She gave him an excited, sloppy kiss on the cheek, and he smiled reluctantly. She could always do that, put a smile on his face. She just had this overwhelming enthusiasm for so many things . . .

“Thank you,” she said again. “It’s gonna be great.”

“Are you kidding? It’s gonna be tough,” he said. “We’re gonna have to cook a meal, you know.”

She frowned. “We are?”

“Yeah.” He threw his shirt down on the bed and tugged on his black museum shirt over his wife-beater. “We can’t very well invite our parents down and say, ‘hey, by the way, will you cook dinner, too?’”

“Poo,” she mumbled. “Well, we can do it.”

“We don’t even have the right foods.”

“Duh, Michael, that’s what grocery stores are for.” She stepped outside the room and grabbed a pencil and a notepad from his desk while he changed from his jeans to his black work pants. “Let’s make a shopping list.”

“I gotta get to work,” he reminded her.

“Well, you can bring me with you. We can make a shopping list there.”

“No, we can’t. You’re too distracting.”

She smirked. “Hmm, true. Okay, well, maybe the shopping list can wait until you get home.”

He shrugged. “I’m not gonna be much help anyway.”

“Sure you will,” she said. “In fact, I’m gonna rely on you big-time. I can’t really cook, but I’m sure you can.”

This made him freeze just as he was putting on his jacket. “What?”

“I said I can’t really cook, but--”

“Wait, you expect me to know how to cook a Thanksgiving dinner?” He couldn’t contain the hysteria in his voice.

She smiled. “Well, yeah.”

He laughed. “Sorry, got news for you: can’t.”

“What do you mean you can’t?

Wasn’t it self-explanatory? “I mean . . . I can’t.”

“Yes, you can,” she insisted. “Come on, Michael, you’re . . . you. You can do everything. You’re like the Superman of college males.”

“I can’t do everything,” he denied.

“Sure you can. Like that one time you sewed up all the holes in my socks . . .”

“Hey, I did not sew.” It was sort of embarrassingly to be good at something so . . . girly.

“Yes, you did. Oh, don’t worry, I’ll take that with me to the grave,” she assured him. “Michael, I know you. I know you can cook a Thanksgiving dinner.”

“And I know I can’t.” He neared her and took the blank notepad out of her hands. “Look, this? This, I . . . I don’t even know what stuff to buy. I’m not a cook. I never have been.”

“Well, I’m not, either.” She pouted. “This sucks.”

“Bad plan.”

“No, it’s a good plan,” she insisted. “You just ruined it by not knowing how to . . . be a chef.”

“Hey, I’m a guy.”

Her mouth fell open in outrage. “Oh, and just ‘cause I’m a girl, I’m supposed to know how to cook, huh?”

“I didn’t say that.”

“Okay! That settles it!” she yelled. “We are having this dinner, and it’s gonna be the best Thanksgiving dinner ever!” She seized the notepad from him again and stomped out of the room.

“Where are you going?” he called after her.

She poked her head back in the room and said, “I’m gonna do a little research: How to cook a turkey. Something you should know since turkey’s such a man’s food!” She huffed and stormed down the hallway, a flurry of purpose and persistence.

He smiled a little and shook his head, amazed at her determination. “Wow.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Tess was surprised to get a phone call from Maria that afternoon, even more surprised to be invited along on a shopping excursion . . . to the grocery store? Huh? She didn’t understand at first, but when she met up with Maria and learned about her Thanksgiving plan, it all made perfect sense.

“Thanks for coming with me, Tess,” Maria said, sounding genuinely grateful as they strolled through the store pushing a metal cart. “This just isn’t my normal shopping locale.” Maria spotted the cute Italian guy working in the deli and waved at him flirtatiously. “Ooh, but it could be.”

“No problem,” Tess said, urging her former roommate along. “It didn’t seem like Liz was gonna show up for tutoring, so I needed something to do anyway.”

“Yeah, Liz is probably doing her girlfriend,” Maria mumbled nonchalantly.

Tess wasn’t sure whether she needed hearing aids or whether Maria had just said what she thought she’d said. “Her what?

“Yeah.” Maria didn’t even bother to repeat herself. “It’s really weird of her to be blowing off all her responsibilities, though. She was twenty minutes late to English yesterday, and today she didn’t even bother showing up to macroeconomics.”

“Weird,” Tess said. “Well, I can forgive her just this once. You know, come to think of it, I walked in on her and somebody at Michael’s birthday party. It was probably the girlfriend. I didn’t even consider the possibility.”

“Probably?” Maria echoed.

“Well, yeah, there was a little oral action going on beneath the sheets. I couldn’t tell who it was.”

“Well, good luck finding out who this mystery woman is, if you even care,” Maria said. “Liz is being extremely tight-lipped.”

“Oh, she’s probably just embarrassed,” Tess figured.

“Why? It’s lesbianism. Everyone thinks it’s hot.”

Tess laughed a little. “Does Michael?”

“Probably secretly.” Maria smirked.

“Yeah, Max is always trying to convince me to have a threesome,” Tess admitted. He kept suggesting something along those lines for Valentine’s Day, but Valentine’s Day was a romantic holiday, and there was nothing romantic about a third wheel in the sack.

“Don’t do it unless it’s guy-guy-girl,” Maria suggested.

“I won’t do it ever. Max is all the man I need,” Tess said proudly.

“Okay, sick.” Maria stopped in front of the turkeys and exclaimed, “Hey! Turkey! I need a turkey.” She picked up a huge twenty-pound bird, and Tess quickly intervened.

“Uh, you don’t need that turkey.” She took the heavy turkey away from Maria, set it back down with the rest, and picked up a much smaller, lighter specimen. “Here. A 10-pounder should be just fine.”

Maria tested out the weight in her hands and lay the turkey down in the cart. “If you say so. You know more about this than I do.”

As they continued on through the store, Tess couldn’t help but ask, “So Michael’s really on-board with this whole thing, huh?” She wondered what Maria had had to do to convince him.

“He has no choice,” Maria replied simply. “Where are the cranberries?”

“This way,” Tess said, motioning around the corner. “You know, I’ve gotta hand it to you: You’ve really gotten him to loosen up lately.”

“I think telling me about Isabel helped him.”

“Telling what about Isabel?”

“Oh . . .” Maria stopped walking and winced. “I can’t tell you. Or I shouldn’t. I don’t think he wants people to know.”

“What, did she cheat on him or something?”

Maria was silent for a moment before she muttered, “You said it; I didn’t.”

“Oh my god, I can’t believe it,” Tess exclaimed as they started walking again. “Wait, actually, I can. Everybody cheats nowadays. It’s disgusting.”

“Yeah . . .” Maria agreed. She stopped in the middle of the fruit aisle and picked up a can of cherries. “Cranberries?”

Tess laughed a little and took the can from her, setting it back down. “Cranberries,” she said, picking up a correct can.

“Ew, those look sick,” Maria said, tossing the can into her cart nonetheless. They started walking again, and this time Maria was the one to initiate a new conversation. “So, uh, what are you and—gag—Max doing for Thanksgiving?”

“Well, I think the plan is to have two big meals.”

“Oh, so in other words, you’re gonna be wearing your fat pants when you get back?”

“Just for a day or so,” Tess said. “It’ll be worth it, though. We’ll get to have Thanksgiving lunch with his family and Thanksgiving dinner with my dad.”

Maria made a face as they slowly rounded the corner into the vegetable aisle. “Doesn’t your dad still hate Max? He should.”

“He doesn’t. He doesn’t like Max, but he doesn’t dislike him, either. He’s just happy I have such a steady boyfriend.” Tess smiled. A steady boyfriend was, unfortunately, something Maria had no comprehension of.

“Steady?” Maria huffed. “Since when?”

“Hey, you don’t even live with me anymore,” Tess reminded her. “You don’t see me and Max together. Don’t you think it’s time you stop judging him?”

“No. Where the hell’s the corn?”

“At the end of this aisle,” Tess answered. “Look, things have been going well for me and Max, so just try to be happy for us, okay?”

Maria stopped right in the middle of the aisle and turned to face Tess. “Oh, so you’re saying you have a lot to be thankful for this year.”

Tess made a face of confusion. “What?”

“Yeah. Like, you can be thankful that your boyfriend’s so sweet and attentive and compassionate, and . . . no, wait, Max isn’t any of those things.” Maria shrugged. “Well, at least you can be thankful he’s always there when you need him. But wait, no . . .

“Here’s the corn,” Tess chirped, eager to get out of that conversation. She scurried down to the end of the aisle and grabbed two cans of corn. She didn’t want to hear any of this. Maria was actually very good at getting her point across.

“Well, if all else fails, be thankful he doesn’t drive you to drink . . . except for the other night when he did.”

“Maria, I can help you grocery shop, but I can’t just stand here and listen to you trash-talk my own boyfriend. Don’t try to convince me to hate him.” There, she thought as she dropped the corn cans into the cart along with the turkey and the cranberries. Put my foot down on that one.

“I’m just trying to look out for you, Tess,” Maria insisted.

“Why? It’s not like we’re friends again. I mean . . . are we?” They were spending time together when they didn’t have to. They were having a conversation that wasn’t completely hostile. They were making progress.

“What?” Maria spat. “No. No, we’re not friends again.”

“Right, so . . .” Tess couldn’t help but feel disappointed about that. She had really missed Maria since she’d left. The apartment seemed so quiet and clean and empty without her around. Plus, she had been Tess’s only true female friend until the hassles of real life had decided to wreak havoc on their friendship. Until Max. It always came back to Max.

“Let’s go get my stuffing,” Maria suggested.

Tess laughed. “Huh, let’s go get the stuff for your stuffing. You have to make it yourself if you want it to be truly tasty.”

“Oh.” Maria shrugged as they rounded the corner into the next aisle. “Well, that’s fine. It’s Thanksgiving dinner. How hard can it be?”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Maria took one look at her recipe and said, “I don’t get it.”

Michael leaned back against the kitchen counter nervously. “What?”

“It says to preheat the oven to 400 degrees Fahrenheit.”

He gripped the edge of the counter tightly, apprehension coursing through him at the thought of using the foreign appliance. He was more of a microwave guy. “Okay, so . . . do that,” was his solution.

She still looked confused. “But why are we heating the oven when there’s nothing in there to heat?”

“We’re preheating it.”

“But why?

He hesitated a moment, trying to come up with an answer, and when he couldn’t, he settled for saying, “Don’t ask me stuff I don’t know.”

She rolled her eyes.

Suddenly the door to the apartment opened and Kyle poked his head inside. “Hey, ho, neighbors.”

“Kyle!” Maria exclaimed. “You still got your v-card?”

“In my back pocket.” He said that with a smile, even though it obviously wasn’t something he was happy about.

“I could take it from you, if you want,” Maria offered.

“No.” Kyle shook his head but quickly reconsidered. “Really?”

She laughed at his gullibility. “No!”

“Oh. She’s a comedian, that one.”

“Kyle, thank God you’re here,” Michael muttered, heading towards the door in order to escape the nightmare that was Maria in the kitchen. He stood in the doorway with his friend and spoke in a low tone. “She really wants to go through with this, this whole dinner thing.” For some reason, he’d thought she would have backed out by now.

“Persistence is her middle name,” Kyle said. “What is her middle name, by the way?”

“Elizabeth.”

“Oh. And you just happen to know this?”

“Yeah. Look . . .” Michael cast a wary glance back at Maria and saw her hovering around the oven, looking as though she were about to try to do something with it. He looked away, because he couldn’t handle seeing it if something went wrong. “Here’s the problem: I can’t cook. She can’t cook. She just went out and bought a truckload of groceries, and now we’re supposed to make a meal out of ‘em? I don’t think so.”

“Michael!” Maria called. “Is this oven knob supposed to fall off?”

He sighed heavily and continued talking to Kyle. “You see what I mean?”

“It’s times like these I’m glad I’m heading home,” Kyle said, smiling smugly.

“Take me with you,” Michael begged.

“Michael, Michael, Michael, we Valenti men have a Thanksgiving tradition of lookin’ good and eatin’ better. Now, you can put away a hefty meal, but face it, my friend: you just don’t got the looks.” He did a dorky maneuver where he slicked back his hair.

“Michael!” Maria called again. “Is the oven supposed to be making a clicking noise?”

He pursed his lips together to keep from screaming at the top of his lungs. “No, Maria.” He shook his head and muttered, “This is gonna be bad.”

“What, are you kidding? It’s gonna be a disaster!” Kyle spat, actually sounding happy about that. “Make sure you film it so we can send it in to America’s Funniest Home Videos and get some cold, hard cash.”

So encouraging. “Great, that’s . . . you know what, Kyle? You would make a really great brother,” Michael retorted.

“Ha! Funny!” Kyle pointed a finger at him as he headed on down the hallway. “Have a good Thanksgiving, man.”

“Yeah, you, too.” Michael shut the door and reluctantly rejoined his roommate in the kitchen.

“I got the clicking sound to stop,” she announced proudly.

“How?”

“Oh, I don’t know. I just pressed some random buttons,” she explained, much to his alarm. “Okay, so the oven’s preheating. Now, according to our recipe . . .”

“What recipe?” he cut in.

“The one I found.”

“Where?”

“Online. Now, according to our recipe . . .”

“Why are we doing this now? Thanksgiving’s tomorrow.”

“I’m bored,” she explained. “Besides, cooking is ninety-nine percent preparation and one percent perspiration.”

“No, not really.”

“Yes, it is,” she insisted.

“You made that up.”

She sighed heavily. “Michael, if you’re gonna be Percy Pessimistic . . .”

Of course he was gonna be Percy Pessimistic. Percy? He rolled his eyes. “Let me see that.” He yanked the recipe right out of her hands and took a look at it. It looked like something a three-year old wrote. “Where’d you get this? A .com website? Are you serious? Haven’t I taught you anything? .org and .net only. Reliability, Maria.” He headed towards his computer to sit down and do some proper research.

She tossed her head back and laughed as she followed him over to the desk.

“What?” he asked as he sat down in front of the computer screen.

She shook her head and smiled. “You’re such a dork.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

“Come on,” Kyle grumbled. He was stuck in the left-turn lane on a jam-packed highway. Day before Thanksgiving traffic was always hectic, but this was just ridiculous. Cars were practically at a stand-still. He figured he had probably only moved a matter of inches within the past five minutes. At this rate, he might get home in time for Valentine’s Day.

“Ooh.” His spirits lifted when he heard a catchy tune on the radio. A Britney Spears tune. He wasn’t particularly proud that he liked the song. He tried not to bob his head in time with the beat and sing along to the lyrics, but eventually, the rhythm overtook him and he let it out. “Womanizer, womanizer.” He laughed, thinking the song was written about somebody like Max. “You-you-you are. Womanizer, womanizer, womanizer, woman--” His private concert was cut short by the honking sound of a horn. He turned his head to the side and, as if by fate, there was Tess behind the wheel of her pink VW Bug, waiting in the lane to his right. She waved at him and rolled down her window.

“Oh, shit,” he cursed, quickly turning off his stereo. He reached over to the passenger’s side of the car and rolled down his window as well. “Hey,” he greeted, unable to keep the big goofy grin off his face.

“Hey, Kyle,” she chirped. “You going home?”

“Trying,” he said, suddenly in no hurry to get out of his traffic jam. “You?”

“Oh, I’m just headed over to Max’s,” she replied. “We’re gonna make tomorrow our travel day.”

“Oh. Fun,” he mumbled.

“Yeah.” She leaned out her window a bit and continued talking to him as she was able to move her car a few inches forward. “So, where is home for you anyway?”

“Oh, uh . . .” Before he could answer, his eyes focused in on her chest. With the way she was leaning out the window and the naturally low-cut design of her top . . . cleavage had never looked so tempting. “Boobies,” he blurted without thinking. “Ton,” he quickly added, making up a hometown name on the spot. “Boobieston. It’s, uh, right outside of Albuquerque.”

“Oh.” She frowned. “I’ve never heard of it.”

“Oh, it’s, uh . . .” Once again, he was fixated on her breasts. They were so . . . “Big. Small!” God, he was an idiot. “Small town. Very . . . small. Suburb. It’s a village, really.” But those boobies . . . he thought, forcing himself to look her in the eye. That’s no village right there. That’s a sprawling metropolis with . . . skyscrapers and . . .

“Well, it’ll be nice to be home,” Tess remarked, once again able to drive forward a few inches.

“Yeah,” he agreed.

When it appeared that her lane was progressing forward more rapidly, she put a quick but friendly end to their conversation. “Well, travel safe, Kyle. I’ll see you when you get back.”

He grinned. “Great.”

“Okay.” She smiled, one of those radiant smiles that made him want to melt. “Happy Thanksgiving, Kyle.”

“Merry Christmas,” he said stupidly as she drove forward. “Happy Thanksgiving, yes.” He shook his head and sighed, rolling up his window before turning the stereo back on again.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Michael was sitting up in bed talking on the phone when Maria stepped out of the bathroom that evening. She finished flossing her teeth, threw the floss in the trash can, and went to join him in the bedroom.

“Yeah, we’re gonna try to get an early start on the dinner tomorrow morning, so you guys could probably plan to be here around . . . 1:00?”

Must be talking to his parents, she realized as she pulled her hair up into a ponytail. He was finalizing the plans with them.

“Alright, sounds good. We’ll see you then. Love you, too. Bye.”

Aw, she thought as he closed his phone. The fact that Michael loved his parents and wasn’t afraid to admit he loved them was so sweet.

He set his phone down on the bedside end table, leaned his head back against the headboard, and groaned.

“Michael, don’t stress,” Maria told him, crawling into bed beside him. “This is gonna be a great Thanksgiving.” She squirted some lotion into her hand and rubbed it on her legs.

“You think so?”

“Yeah. Except for the fact that my mom’s gonna be there.” She made a face. Whatever. It was a sacrifice she was willing to make if it meant maintaining a fake-harmonious relationship with her. “But we’ve got our .org recipes now. We’re good to go.”

“Yeah, now we just have to cook everything.” He groaned again and slid down in the bed to rest his head on his pillow.

“Relax,” she told him as she continued to lotion up her legs. “Once we get started, it’ll be intuitive. Everyone’s got an inner chef. We just have to get ours to come out.”

“What, inner chef?” he echoed. “I don’t have an inner chef. And neither do you.”

“Michael, don’t be glass half-empty guy. It’s not helping.”

“I-I have to be glass-half empty guy. You go on your flights of fancy—oh, inner chef—and I keep us grounded. That’s how it works. That’s how we work. We wouldn’t be able to put up with each other if we weren’t . . . like a scale, you know? We balance.”

She laughed and set her lotion aside. “Like a scale,” she mimicked in a lower, manlier voice. “That’s so profound.”

“I’m tired.”

“Then get some sleep,” she said, settling down beside him, pulling the covers up to her neck. “It’ll all look better in the morning.” She felt confident about that.









TBC . . .

-April
Image
LOVE IS MICHAEL AND MARIA.
User avatar
April
Roswell Fanatic
Posts: 1557
Joined: Tue Sep 28, 2004 9:32 am
Location: Somewhere. Anywhere.
Contact:

Part 19

Post by April »

tequathisy: Moving to Boobieston, huh? :lol:

Leila: M+M are kind of like an old married couple, aren't they? :D

Alien_Friend:
I love the way Maria can tackles the world and every situation that can arise.
Yeah, she's kind of fearless. Gotta respect her for that. I'm glad you think my updates are organized, because lately I feel that they're a bit disorganized! :lol:

nibbles: Oh, yeah, this dinner will for sure be a disaster.

Alison: Yep, Tess is spineless (when it comes to Max, at least.) Don't worry, though, she'll get . . . spiney. :lol:

BLONDIE: Yep, you're right that Michael just can't say no to Maria (he's so whipped) and that Maria and Tess are becoming friends again, whether they want to admit it or not! :mrgreen:

spacegirl23:
So they don't realize it yet, but they're so adorable together. Wonder who's going to realize it first?
Hmm, well, of course I'm not going to tell you that, but I will say that one of them realizes his/her feelings before the other does.

killjoy: Dude, thanks for letting me use the joke. Seems to be a big hit with everyone, even if it was at Kyle's expense! :lol:

Krista: :lol: No, I promise you won't have to wait as long as you did in Passion. But you'll still have to wait. (I'm glad you like this Maria better than Passion Maria! I was hoping people would.)

Christina:
I'm just wondering, if Max and Liz were/are so great in the sack together, then why did he end their fling and go back with Tess? Will that be answered in this, or is it just one of those things...
It's just one of those things that Max does. But Max definitely has much more control over Tess (and control over himself) when he's around her, and it's just the opposite with Liz. When he's with Liz, he can't control her as well, and he most definitely can't control himself.

Drunk Tess is a lot like drunk you, huh? :lol: That's funny.

Jan: You just KNOW that nothing good can come of Maria trying to cook in Michael's kitchen!

Thanks for the great feedback, you guys!

Music-obsessed me suggests "We Used to Be Friends" by The Dandy Warhols when you see :P http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=YrnA8LgA3co&fmt=18 Great song.

Happy reading!









Part 19








Michael stood in the kitchen at 10:00 the next morning, surveying all the ingredients piled on the counter. “This looks worse,” he muttered.

“Michael!” she scolded before looking over the recipe instructions. “Okay, is the oven preheating to 400 degrees?”

“Should be.”

“Oh, I’m having so much fun already,” she chirped. “Oh, you know, we have to make the stuffing, too. I almost forgot about that.” She picked up a different recipe from the counter and said, “It says we have to do that in the oven, too.”

“But the turkey’s gonna be in the oven,” he pointed out.

She shrugged and set the stuffing recipe back down atop the counter. “Well, we’ll just put that in the microwave.”

“Oh, tasty.” He wished now he had asked his mother to make and bring the stuffing.

“Not time for that yet,” Maria said, picking up the turkey recipe again. “Okay. Here we go.” Michael thought about asking her to let him read the recipe, but he had a feeling she was going to be taking the reins on this. And that was okay, because he didn’t know any more about cooking a turkey than she did.

“Okay,” she said again. “It says to keep the turkey in its plastic wrapping until you are ready to cook it.”

Right as she said that, Michael tore open the plastic wrapping. He froze and looked at her in horror. “Well, it’s now or never.”

“We’re ready,” she said confidently. “Okay, um . . . allow approximately five hours of defrosting for every pound. Oh, Michael! It’s math! What is that?”

“Ten-pound turkey,” he said, quickly doing the simple mental math. “About two days.”

She studied the turkey and said, “Day and half. That’s fine. Okay, then . . .” She read on to herself. “Whatever, whatever. Oh, okay. Ew! Remove the neck and giblets.”

“What’re giblets?”

“Heart, gizzard, and liver.” She made a face of disgust. “And look! There’s a picture, too.” She pointed out the picture of the neck and the giblets, and it was almost enough to make him swear off turkey for life.

“That’s disgusting,” he remarked.

“Let’s just leave all that in there,” she decided.

“Yeah, my dad likes to eat the heart anyway.”

“Nasty. Okay.” She flipped to the next page of the instructions and kept reading. “Note: If your turkey comes with a plastic piece holding the legs together, check the instructions on the turkey’s package. Most likely you do not need to remove those plastic ties for cooking.”

Just as she said that, Michael snipped apart the plastic tie with scissors. “Oops.”

“No, it’s okay,” she said, reading on. “If you remove the plastic ties, you will need to use kitchen string to tie the legs together.” She wrinkled her forehead in confusion. “Kitchen string?”

He shrugged. He didn’t just have random string lying around in his kitchen.

“Well, we’ll just leave the legs apart,” she decided. “Our turkey is not a prude.”

“Oh, great, our turkey’s a slut, huh?”

She laughed. “Okay, now it says . . . preheat the oven. We’re already doing that. Oh, we are so on top of things.”

“You think?”

“Mmm-hmm. And then . . . oh. Here’s a job for you.” She grinned. “You have to butter the breast. You have to—ew, you have to lift up the skin and butter the breast.”

“I have to?”

“Yeah.” She smiled playfully. “Come on, you should be excited. You get to touch a breast.”

“Oh, yeah, I’m so turned on,” he muttered sarcastically.

She laughed. “No, but first you have to wash out the turkey with water. Pull out any remaining feather stubs in the turkey skin. Ew, it still has feathers?”

“No.”

“Okay, then after you do that, you have to pat the turkey dry with paper towels.”

“How come I have to do everything?”

“Hey, I’m doing the hard part,” she reminded him. “I’m reading the instructions. I’m guiding the process.”

“Oh, so if this gets screwed up, it’s your fault.” He nodded. “Got it.”

“It’s not gonna get screwed up,” she assured him. She skimmed through the rest of the instructions and said, “Okay, the rest of the steps sound like porn. It’s talking about stuffing things inside the turkey and . . . tying it up and . . . oh, hello, olive oil massage and-and drippings and . . .”

“How long do we have to cook it for?” he asked.

“Um . . .” She flipped through the back page of the instructions and said, “I don’t know. These instructions are for a fifteen-pound turkey. But you know what? It doesn’t matter. We have our handy-dandy pop-up turkey timer.” She grabbed the timer off the counter and held it up proudly. “All you do is stick it in the turkey and it just . . . it just pops up when it’s done.” She smiled. “See? I told you this was gonna be easy.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Tess felt her stomach start to churn the moment she stepped foot inside the Evans house. No, it wasn’t a house. It was a mansion. Literally a mansion, the kind developers loved to build as quickly as possible and real estate agents loved to sell for as much as possible. It wasn’t Tess’s first time being there, but it still made her head spin. Had they added on?

Max’s entire family (and probably some family friends) paraded around with cocktails in their hands, their haughty voices reverberating off the spacious walls. They were all dressed in black, and their laughs were all fake. Tess couldn’t even smell a turkey. The kitchen was probably too far away.

“Looks fun,” Max commented, handing his coat to the butler.

“It looks like a funeral,” she informed him. Her pink dress was the only splash of color in an otherwise depressing display of fashion from both the men and the women. There was nothing festive, warm, or inviting about this. This wasn’t Thanksgiving.

“Tess,” he said as he removed her coat from her shoulders. “I don’t expect you to understand the way my family celebrates the holidays.”

“This is a celebration?”

He handed her coat to the butler as well and pursed his lips together, obviously biting back some words of annoyance. “If you dislike my family’s traditions,” he said, “I guarantee I’ll dislike yours.”

She grunted in disbelief. He could be so rude sometimes. She wasn’t saying anything about his family that wasn’t already an obvious fact.

Before they could argue about it more, Max’s mother Diane came treading down the stairs from the second floor ballroom (yes, they had a ballroom) with a big smile on her face. “Max!” She placed her hands on his shoulders, not really hugging him, and kissed his cheek. “You’re here.”

“Nice to see you again, Mom.”

They were mother and son, yet they were still so formal and stuffy with each other. Their interaction both fascinated and horrified Tess.

“And you brought your girlfriend,” Diane continued, giving Tess what appeared to be a warm smile. “Tess, we’re so glad you could come.”

Before Tess could even say thank you (even though she was wishing she were anywhere else), Diane leaned in and gave her two air kisses, the kind where each person turned cheek to cheek on both sides and only made a kissing sound. High society was so fond of that greeting.

“Thank you for having me, Mrs. Evans,” Tess said politely.

“No ring on your finger yet, I see,” Diane remarked pointedly.

“Nope, no ring.” Tess shot a glance at Max, and she actually felt quite thankful that she wasn’t wearing an engagement ring. She saw the small but undoubtedly expensive gold wedding band on Diane’s left ring finger. She was a nice enough lady, but she didn’t have one original thought in her head. She had no career or educational aspirations, and she was completely dependent on her husband for all aspects of daily life. If that was what a wedding ring entailed, then she could hold off indefinitely.

“Well, you look wonderful,” Diane said. High society was also very fond of complimenting appearance.

“Thank you,” Tess said again.

“Well, come join the party,” Diane said, gesturing for them to follow her up the stairs. “It’s in full swing. Everyone’s dying to see you.”

This is full swing? Tess thought. Wow . . .

“Rosa’s already cooking the meal.”

“Rosa?” Tess echoed.

“One of our maids,” Diane replied. “She’s quite a skillful cook. Phillip was considering financing her education if she decides to return to school.”

“If she sleeps with him,” Max mumbled softly enough so that his mother couldn’t hear.

“That’s horrible, Max,” Tess said as the stepped into the ballroom.

“It’s true.” Max smirked, and Tess shook her head in disgust. One of the waiters tried to offer her champagne, but she kindly refused. Her last drinking escapade had been a little . . . much. She couldn’t risk going overboard here.

“Oh, Max, come say hi to your father,” Diane said. “Phillip? Phillip, look who’s here.”

Max’s dad stopped talking to . . . whoever he was talking to and smiled when approached by his son. “Maxwell. You made it.”

“Of course,” Max said, shaking his father’s hand as though they were business associates. “I thought we might talk business later if we get the chance.”

His father smiled and nodded. “I’d like that.”

Later? Tess thought. How much later? She cleared her throat and reminded her boyfriend of their plans for later. “Uh, Max, remember we’re having Thanksgiving dinner with my dad tonight.” They had to drive out of town and everything.

“I know.” He left it at that.

“Hello, Tess,” Phillip said, moving forward to hug her.

“Oh.” She hugged him back, feeling a little too close for comfort. She preferred Diane’s air kisses.

“Haven’t seen you for awhile,” Phillip said, releasing her from the hug. “You look wonderful.”

“Thank you.” She shifted uncomfortably under his regard and quickly steered the topic onto a non-appearance related course. “So, Mr. Evans, I was kind of surprised that you were celebrating Thanksgiving down here in Santa Fe. A big business mogul like you . . . I thought you’d be in, like, New York or something.”

Phillip chuckled and reached for another martini when the waiter brought the tray by. “Well, Tess, most of my hotels span the southwest region. It makes sense for me to keep my central location here.”

“Until we expand, that is,” Max put in, grabbing a martini like his father had. “Bicoastal domination sounds good to me.”

“Here, here,” Phillip said, raising his martini glass. He and his son had a toast to themselves and drank.

“Tess, why don’t you come with me,” Diane suggested. “Let’s leave these men to talk business while I introduce you to some of the ladies.”

“Sure,” Tess said before thinking sarcastically, That sounds fun.

Max grabbed her arm before she walked off and pulled her back to him. He leaned in close and spoke in a low tone to her when he said, “Just stay quiet and look pretty.”

She stared at him in disbelief. Stay quiet and look pretty? What was that? It infuriated her. Her stare turned into a glare, and she followed Mrs. Evans willingly. At that moment, she would rather meet ‘the ladies’ than be anywhere near her boyfriend.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

“So you don’t know anything about green bean casserole?”

Kyle chuckled. He was sitting upstairs in his old bedroom, which his father had now turned into a woodshop room, on his cell phone with Michael. From what his friend was telling him, Maria was cooking up a calamity. “Uh, yeah, it’s in the green bean casserole sector of my brain,” he said. “I’m searching, searching . . . nope, I got nothin’. Doesn’t she have a recipe?”

“Well, she’s kinda veering away from the recipe.”

“Ooh.” Kyle cringed. That didn’t sound wise.

“She’s using asparagus instead of green beans.”

“Innovative,” Kyle remarked. “Hey, totally unrelated, but do you know who I ran into when I was leaving town yesterday?”

“Who?” Michael asked, sounding uninterested.

Before Kyle could tell him about Tess and her boobs and the stupid Boobieston lie, his nine year-old cousin Gordy shouted up at him from downstairs, “Hey, Kyle! Grandpa says to quit jackin’ off and come join us for dinner!”

“Shut up, Gordy!” Kyle barked back. For once, he wasn’t masturbating. If he wasn’t doing it, he didn’t want to be accused of it. “What was I saying?”

“Something about running into Tess,” Michael replied flippantly. “Hey, Maria! No, don’t put that in there! That can’t taste good. Maria!”

Kyle laughed. “Oh, there’s a certain level of hilarity that can only be achieved during the holidays. I love it.”

“I don’t,” Michael muttered.

“Yeah, look, I gotta go. Sorry I’m no help with the casserole. You guys got it covered there or should I call 911?”

“No, I think we’re good. I mean, as good as we can be considering Maria can’t cook!

“Neither can you!” Kyle heard Maria shout back. He really, really hoped they were videotaping this.

“Alright, I gotta go,” he said. “Good luck.”

“Yeah, later, man.”

“Later.” Kyle closed his phone and stuffed it back in his pocket.

“Kyle!” Gordy shouted again. “Grandpa says--”

“I’m comin’!” It was time for another Thanksgiving spent with all the other single men in his family, hoping and praying he’d someday have better luck with women than they did.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

“Fuck,” Maria cursed as she tried desperately to get the crispy parts of her green bean/asparagus casserole to . . . be crispy. “This casserole sucks. And these potatoes . . .” She lifted the serving spoon out of the soupy mashed potatoes and watched as they literally dripped right off. “They’ll thicken up.”

“This was a stupid idea,” Michael muttered, sitting down at the table she had just finished setting. Michael didn’t have a large table in his apartment, so she had moved in the two end tables from the bedroom and set them up by the small table for two he did have. It would be cramped, but they would make it work. They weren’t eating Thanksgiving dinner at the counter.

“This was a stupid thing to do,” he went on, rubbing his forehead as if to ease the stress.

“Michael, don’t start with me,” she warned.

“You know, it’s not too late to get one of those catered meals from Hy-Vee.”

“We’re not getting our Thanksgiving dinner from the grocery store.” She slammed her hands down on the table when she couldn’t get the crispy parts of her casserole to stay on top and stop from sinking to the bottom with all the mushy stuff.

“Gettin’ pissed?” he asked.

“No. It’s just that it’s 1:00 and our parents are gonna be here any minute, and . . . oh my god.” It suddenly dawned on her that they were forgetting something. “The stuffing. We didn’t make the stuffing!”

“That sucks.”

“It’s not too late, is it?”

He pointed at the clock, reminding him of the time she had just spoke of. “It’s too late.”

“Dammit,” she cursed. “Well . . .” She studied her failed attempt at a casserole and said, “Well, this could be the stuffing, right?”

“No.”

“Well, it’s gonna be.” She could see the protest percolating on his lips, so she quickly added, “Now don’t argue with me. Just do your part and get the rolls out of the microwave.”

He sighed and stood up, making his way into the kitchen to do just that. He stopped by the microwave, though, and sniffed in the air. “Is something burning?” he asked.

“No, why would you think that?”

“‘Cause it smells like something’s burning. The turkey,” he replied.

“The turkey’s fine, Michael,” she assured him. “I looked at it a half an hour ago. It still looked all pale and white. You know, like Anne Hathaway. That's not a jab; it's just a fact.”

He rolled his eyes and asked, “How long has it been in there for?”

She shrugged. “Since about 10:15.”

“That’s almost three hours.”

“So? Turkeys take a lot of time to cook . . . I’ve heard.”

Michael completely abandoned the rolls and picked the turkey recipe up off the counter. It was covered in cranberry sauce, potato skins, and remnants of all the crap that she had dumped into her casserole to try to make it tasty.

“It says we’re supposed to cook it for 15 minutes per pound,” he said.

“Then we’re fine.”

“But it smells in here.”

“Maybe you smell, huh? Did you ever think of that?” she snapped. She stomped into the kitchen just to prove him wrong. “Look, Michael, relax. The turkey’s fine.” She pulled open the oven door, and the moment she did, a gust of smoke flew out. They both coughed and tried to wave it away, but the entire kitchen was covered in a grey haze.

“Maria!” he yelled. “It’s not fine!”

“It’s fine!” she insisted. “As long as the pop-up turkey timer has not popped out, it’s not done.”

“It’s done. Maria, it’s overdone!” he wailed. “It’s getting black on this side!”

“Thorough,” she said. “It’s thorough cooking.”

“It’s over-cooking!” He coughed again. “Maria!”

“Michael! The pop-up turkey timer!”

“I don’t care about the turkey timer! Let’s take it out.”

“No!”

“Yes!”

Just then, the fire alarm in their apartment started to go off. It was a loud, shrill, and continuous beeping noise that made Maria shriek and plug her ears.

“There, are you happy now? We’re takin’ it out!”

She could barely hear him over the sound of the alarm, but she knew what he was saying. “No!” she protested, removing her hands from her ears. “We’ll look at the timer.”

“What?”

“The timer!” She coughed and waved the smoke away as much as she could, bending down to peer into the oven at her turkey. It probably would have smelt great if the smoke hadn’t been so overpowering. Michael bent down to peer into the oven with her. They both leaned in, eyeing the pop-up turkey timer, and suddenly . . .

“Ah!” they both shrieked as the timer popped out of the turkey and flew between both their faces. Maria’s whole life flashed before her eyes: her mom, Marty, Tess, sex in high school, sex in college, more sex just for the hell of it. That timer could have killed her!

“Let’s go out to eat!” she wailed, gripping Michael’s arms in desperation. “Let’s go out to eat!” She had tried her best. She had tried to cook an enjoyable Thanksgiving meal all on her own, but she had no inner chef. The only thing she had managed to cook was a catastrophe. Between the smoke and the fire alarm and that malicious turkey timer . . .

“Let’s go out to eat,” Michael agreed, sounding relieved.

“Out to eat? Okay? Okay.” Still whimpering about her near-death experience with the turkey timer, Maria reached out and turned off the oven. So much better. Now all they had to do was find a place that was open on Thanksgiving day.

“Okay,” she said, trying to calm herself down. “Okay.”

Before she could even begin to get calm, the situation got worse. The sprinklers on the ceiling went off, dousing everything in water.

“Ah!” she shrieked. “Michael!”

“Ah!”

“The sprinklers!”

“Stop!”

“Stop it!” she shouted at the sprinklers as she tried to cover up her hair with her arms and hands. “Stop it!” There was no fire. Just lots of smoke and a raging smoke alarm. Didn’t the sprinklers know that?

“Ah!” Michael screamed again. “No!” He dove onto the floor for no apparent reason and covered up his hair with his hands as well.

“Michael!” She stood in the midst of it, the raging water pouring down throughout the entire kitchen and living room, screeching at the top of her lungs and hating that the apartment complex was so ‘safe.’ “Michael, help me!”

“Water!”

“Michael!” Luckily the water wasn’t pouring down on top of any of the electrical appliances; it was just falling down on top of her! She dove down beside him on the floor and tried to nudge her head under his arm to get some kind of cover, even though she was already soaking wet.

Just when she thought the sprinklers were never going to shut off, they did, first lessening to a light stream of water, then a trickle, and then nothing. Maria and Michael lay still for a moment, almost afraid to move as if motion would start the torrent of water again. Finally, Michael rolled to the right and Maria rolled to the left, and they both lay on their backs on the carpet, soaking wet and staring up at a sprinkler on the ceiling above them.

“I think,” Maria said reluctantly, “we might have left the turkey in too long.”

“Uh-huh,” Michael said dazedly.

She might have started to laugh a little had there not been a knock at the door. She glanced over at Michael and saw the look of distress in his eyes. Their parents were expecting a good old Thanksgiving meal. Instead, they were getting this.

He got to his feet and went to answer the door. She pushed herself up into a standing position as well and shook out her hair with her fingers. She felt like a drenched dog.

Michael sighed heavily and pulled open the door. Everyone was standing on the other side: both of his parents and her mother, as well as an older, tiny, grey-haired woman whom she presumed to be Michael’s grandmother.

“Happy Thanksgiving son!” his father exclaimed.

“Happy Thanksgiving, sweetie!” his mother put in.

“Maria,” Amy said, peering inside, “why are you all wet?”

Maria pressed her lips together in a smile and went to join Michael at the door, determined to salvage this holiday yet. “We are going out to eat.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Michael had never been more relieved to be in a cheap and greasy restaurant than he was when he, his parents, his grandmother, Maria, and her mom set foot in Valentino’s. The pizza place was the only place open, besides Yin Yang’s Chinese, and Amy said she detested Chinese food, so . . . the six of them crowded into a booth, John, Sylvia, and Grandma Patty on one side, Michael, Maria, and Amy on the other.

“Well,” Maria said as they waited for their pizzas. “I think we’ve started a new holiday tradition. Valentino’s pizza on Thanksgiving.”

“Valentino’s pizza this Thanksgiving,” he corrected. This meal really wasn’t going to be able to hold a candle to his mom’s home-cooked turkey and stuffing and pumpkin pie and . . . all sorts of other amazing stuff that he was going to have to wait another three-hundred and sixty-five days for.

“Is it Christmas?” his grandmother asked suddenly. Poor Grandma Patty was suffering from both dementia and blindness. She lived in a nursing home, and she couldn’t remember her own name half the time. She was a sweet old woman, though. Michael was glad his parents had decided to bring her. He hadn’t seen her in almost a year.

“No, Grandma, it’s Thanksgiving,” he told her.

“Oh.” She smiled happily. “Merry Christmas, everyone.”

“Merry Christmas,” he returned.

“Merry Christmas,” his parents likewise responded.

“Merry Christmas, Grandma Patty,” Maria added. “It was nice of you to join us today. I’m just sorry we don’t have a nice, wholesome meal for you.”

“Maria, don’t worry about it,” Sylvia said reassuringly. “Thanksgiving dinner is the most difficult and challenging meal in American history. Now, sure, your attempt proved to be a little . . .”

“Disastrous,” Michael filled in.

“Well, for lack of a better word. But you’re lucky it didn’t turn out worse.”

“The entire apartment’s drenched and is probably forever gonna smell of smoke,” Maria said, frowning. “But at least Michael’s not freaking out.”

“Hey, I’ll freak out when we get home,” he assured her. “For now, I just wanna enjoy my pizza.” Really, he was quite proud of himself for maintaining his cool. A month ago, this entire debacle would have brought upon a heart attack.

“This works out,” John said. “I like pizza better than turkey anyway. And all that really matters is that we parents get to spend some time with our kids. And we’ve gotten the pleasure of meeting Amy.”

Pleasure? Michael thought. Way to suck-up, Dad.

“Yes, it’s nice to be able to meet both of you, too,” Amy said. She had been unusually quiet up until now. “I suppose we’ll be spending a lot more time together now that . . . well, I mean, if Michael and Maria decide to . . .” She kept trailing off.

“Decide to what?” Sylvia asked.

“Nothing,” Michael cut in quickly. He remembered the last time Amy had been in Santa Fe. She had the most ridiculous idea that he and Maria were going to get married someday. “So, Grandma, how’s the nursing home?”

“What?”

“The nursing home,” he repeated.

“Oh, it’s cool, Johnny,” she said, calling him by his father’s name. “I’ve got my same gang.”

“Grandma’s in a gang, huh?” Maria said. “Bad-ass.”

“Maria, watch your mouth!” Amy scolded.

“Sorry.”

“Oh, it’s okay, we don’t mind,” Sylvia said quickly. “So, Amy, what do you do?”

Amy took a sip of her water and eagerly answered, “Mmm, I work for a charity organization, the Sunshine Kids Foundation. I’m sure you’ve heard of it.”

“Uh, no,” Sylvia said, “but charity is very admirable. I wish I had more time for it.”

“What do you do?” Amy asked her.

“Well, I’m a secretary at an insurance company. John’s a financial planner.”

“A financial planner, huh?” Maria smiled up at Michael. “That explains why you’re so good with money.”

He smiled back at her.

Amy cleared her throat and said, “Speaking of money, Maria . . . I thought you were going to get a job and help Michael out with the rent.”

“On my to-do list,” she promised. “Don’t worry, Mom. I’m on top of things.”

“Well, I hope so. I didn’t raise you to slack off on anything.”

Maria sighed heavily, and Michael could tell her mother was annoying her, so he nudged her knee with his, just to remind her that she could deal. Her mom would be gone soon, and then . . . well, then they would have an entire kitchen to clean.

“So, end of the semester’s coming up,” John said, changing the conversation awkwardly. “You two excited?”

“Very,” Maria said emphatically.

“Do you have a lot of finals to study for?” Sylvia asked.

“I just have one in macroeconomics, and then a final paper for English,” Maria said.

“I’ve gotta do this entire collection for my painting class,” Michael told them.

“What’s that?” his mother asked.

“Minimum four paintings with some kind of consistent theme or trait. I don’t know,” Michael replied. “We’re supposed to have been working on them all semester, except I don’t like anything I’ve painted this semester, so . . .”

“Kind of last minute,” Sylvia remarked.

“Yeah,” he agreed, “but I got an idea in mind.” He cast a sideways glance at Maria, hoping that she would still agree to be his subject. If he could paint something like that drawing he had done when she’d been sleeping, then he had an A+ in his future, and, more than that, the knowledge that Isabel’s departure hadn’t left him in a painting rut.

“Our children are very different,” Amy piped up suddenly. “Not that that’s a bad thing. It’s just . . . I can’t imagine Maria would ever put off something like that until the last minute.”

Do you even know your daughter? Michael felt like asking her. The more he got to know Amy DeLuca, the more he wished he didn’t.

“I wonder if our pizza’s done,” Maria said, obviously trying to change the subject, but Amy just kept on going.

“I have to admit, I’m surprised that this living arrangement is still working out. Maria was raised conservatively, and I know that Michael . . . well, perhaps Michael wasn’t.”

Other way around, Michael thought. Amy clearly still thought he was a sex freak.

“I’m not sure what you mean,” Sylvia said. Michael could tell she was a bit offended.

“She doesn’t mean anything,” Maria said quickly. “Where’s that damn pizza? Darn. Darn pizza.”

“Well, last time I was here, it came to my attention that Michael perhaps wasn’t raised as conservatively as Maria was. That’s all. And that’s okay. Different families have different values.”

“Michael was raised to define his own values,” Sylvia said, becoming more defensive in tone.

“And Maria was raised conservatively.”

“She was?” John asked.

“She was,” Michael said, shooting him a pointed look. If Maria’s mother was to remain oblivious to her daughter’s lifestyle, his parents needed to play along.

“Right,” his father said, seeming to understand. “She’s very . . .”

“Conservative,” his mother filled in slowly. Then she returned her attention to Maria’s mother and said, “To be honest, Amy, I don’t think it really matters how our children were raised. All that matters is how they’ve turned out. And we have two very smart and talented young people sitting with us here today. I’m proud of the way my son’s grown up, and you should be very proud of your daughter. She knows how to make people smile, and that’s the most important thing.”

Michael smiled at that assessment, because it was true. He noticed that he was resting his arm on the back of the booth, sort of around Maria, so he brought it back down to his side.

“Thank you, Mrs. Guerin,” Maria said.

“Well, that’s what I was getting at,” Amy said. “Opposites attract, I suppose, so if they do decide to get married . . .”

“Michael’s getting married?” Grandma Patty exclaimed questioningly.

“No, no, Grandma,” he answered quickly. He leaned down and spoke quietly to Maria. “Her main ambition in life is to live long enough to see her youngest grandchild get married. And favorite; let’s be real here.”

Maria laughed a little. “Michael and I are not getting married, Grandma Patty. I don’t know where my mom gets this idea. But your grandson’s a great guy, so whoever does marry him is gonna be one lucky girl.”

“Oh.” Grandma sounded disappointed. “Merry Christmas, everyone.”

“Merry Christmas,” they all replied in return.

“Oh, here comes the pizza,” Maria chirped happily as their server approached with two large, round trays in his hands.

“Gourmet meal,” Michael muttered sarcastically.

“You think this is something?” Maria grinned. “Just wait ‘til actual Christmas, buddy. We might have to attempt another meal.”

Oh, no, he thought. That’s not gonna happen.

Probably not.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~

“Unbelievable,” Tess muttered angrily when she glanced at the clock. It was already 5:00. They were supposed to have left an hour ago. She should have been at home with her dad right now. But instead, where was she? She was still standing in the second floor ballroom surrounded by hen-like women who wanted to critique her and decide if she was magnificent enough for their family. And in the midst of that critique, all they wanted to talk about was fashion and alcohol.

“What was that?” Diane asked her.

“Oh, I just noticed it’s getting late,” she said.

“Oh, darling, it’s still early,” Diane said. “The party’s just beginning.”

“Right.” Tess smiled kindly. “Right, it’s just . . . well, Max and I were planning on celebrating Thanksgiving with my dad, too. I don’t know if he told you.”

“Oh, sweetie, just explain to your father that you’re having too much fun to leave. I’m sure he’ll understand.”

Tess forced herself to keep smiling. Fun? She wasn’t having any fun. She wanted to be at home with her dad now more than ever. “It’s just that he’s all alone without me,” she explained. “We don’t have a big family like this. I’m all he’s got, and I think I should probably, you know . . .” She paused, trying to put this in a way these women could understand. “Make a cameo.”

“Oh, of course,” they all said.

“Yeah, so . . . I guess I’ll just go get Max. But thank you so much for having me. It was a really . . . wonderful gathering.” There was an adjective these people used all too frequently.

“Well, we adore you for coming,” Diane said, leaning in to give her the same air-kiss she had greeted her with. “Maybe next time you’re here you’ll have a ring on your finger.”

Tess laughed nervously and said, “Bye.” She waved goodbye to the women, who in turn waved goodbye to her, and she breathed a sigh of relief once she had turned to walk away. She heard Mrs. Evans say to the others, “You see? I told you she was perfect.” And that frightened her. Perfect? She was so not perfect, and she didn’t want to feel as though she had to look and act and be perfect around people she didn’t even like.

She had to look all over for her boyfriend. At last she found him down the hallway in an office-like room with his father. She overheard what they were talking about—hotels and expansion, the usual—and she didn’t really care. She pushed open the door and said, “Max? Hey. Sorry to interrupt. It’s just that it’s getting late and we still need to make it to my dad’s.”

Max gave his father an apologetic look and said, “One minute.” He stood up and made his way over to her. “Listen,” he said, “we’re kind of in the middle of something.”

“Max, it’s 5:00. My dad was expecting us an hour ago.”

“Then give him a call. Tell him you’re gonna be late.”

“I’m already late. I don’t wanna be any later. Can we just go?”

“No.”

She grunted in disbelief. Just like that? He thought his word was the final word, just like that? “Excuse me?”

“You’re excused.” He spun around to return to his father.

“Max.” She grabbed his arm and stopped him from going anywhere. “Okay, here’s the deal: I have been engaged in small-talk for the past six hours. I’ve eaten a wide array of appetizers, but no turkey. I have been dying to change out of this dress into a comfy pair of jeans, but I can’t. And do you know why? Because I’m still here. And I don’t wanna be.”

“Tess, complaints don’t really make you look attractive.”

“You promised,” she reminded him. “You promised that we would split Thanksgiving. Half and half. Well, we’ve done your half. Now it’s time for you to return the favor.”

“Well, forgive me if sitting around a table with your and daddy doesn’t sound like a good time to me,” he snapped in a whisper. “I have vitally important things to do right now.”

“Vital—vitally important?” she echoed, doubting that claim. She shook her head and sighed heavily, both disappointed and furious with his blatant disregard for her. She wanted to get mad, but she knew it would be better to get even, and Max would never see it coming from little, obedient her. “Okay,” she said, pretending to calm down. “You know what? You’re right.” She moved in closer to him and leaned against him, pressing her hands to his chest. “If you’re in the middle of . . . I don’t know, world domination or whatever, we should stay. I’ll go back and talk with your mom and ‘the ladies.’” She trailed her hands down his chest, down towards his pockets where she knew the keys to his car were. “I’m sorry for interrupting.”

He smiled, seemingly pleased with her acceptance, and said, “Thank you.”

She slipped her hand into his pocket and pulled out his keys carefully. He didn’t even notice. “You’re welcome.” She gave him a kiss on the cheek, smiled at both Max and his father, and left the room with Max’s keys hidden in the palm of her hand.

She wasted no time leaving the premises. She tried her best to be invisible as she scurried into the parlor to grab her purse and her coat. Then she slipped out into the hallway, barely sneaking past Diane Evans. Relief engulfed her when she stepped outside. She took a moment to breathe a happy sigh, and then she skipped down the street to where Max had parked his gold Mercedes Benz. She unlocked the car, hopped into the front seat, and giggled as she inserted the key into the ignition. The car roared to life, and she blasted the radio—a Britney Spears song, of course—as she took off down the street, leaving the Evans family Thanksgiving far behind her.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Who the hell cooked this? Kyle wondered as he struggled to swallow his turkey. Uncle Rory? It tasted like . . . tar.

“So,” Uncle Bobby was saying, “we got back to her place. To make a long story short . . . I dropped ‘em down; she told me to leave. Yeah, apparently she’s into the porn star look. Clean-shavin’ and all that.”

“Oh. Ugh,” everyone groaned.

“We are eating,” Kyle mumbled.

Uncle Bobby just shrugged. “Well . . .”

Kyle laughed a little. This was a Valenti family tradition. Every Thanksgiving and Christmas, they gathered around the table, all of them single and available men, and told stories about their feminine encounters over the past few months. Sometimes they had mishaps to share, other times, successes. There weren’t very many successes. There was a reason why there were no women at that table. Either all the men in the family were divorced or unmarried or . . . unlucky.

Come to think of it, Kyle thought as he set his turkey back down on his plate, I probably shouldn’t be laughing.

“Alright, Archie. Your turn,” Kyle’s father, Jim Valenti said.

“Well,” Archie said, “my lab partner’s pretty hot.”

Kyle nodded. The good old lab partner. He and Liz had begun dating because of junior year chemistry class. Now his cousin Archie, a sophomore in high school, was following in his footsteps. They probably weren’t the best footsteps to follow, but . . .

“She doesn’t know I exist,” Archie went on. “But she’s hot. We’re dissecting dead cats next week. Maybe I’ll make my move then.”

“That a boy!” Uncle Rory bellowed proudly. He lifted his glass, which was appropriately filled with beer, and said, “Cheers.”

“Cheers!”

Kyle lifted his glass and only took a sip of beer, cringing as he did so. He was a wimp and he knew it, but he and alcohol just didn’t mix. “Alright, Dad, your turn.”

“Oh, not much to tell,” Jim said. “Met with your mother the other night. She said she wanted to talk.”

“Oh, yeah?” Kyle was surprised. His mother made it a point to have nothing to do with his father. “What about?”

“She’s getting married,” Jim said. “Again. To a gay person.”

“Ooh.” All the Valenti men winced.

“Unbelievable,” Kyle said, shaking his head. “Why?”

“Well, apparently the guy’s got lots of money. You know how Mom is.”

Kyle sighed and lamented the influence money had over women. “It’s just-it’s ridiculous, isn’t it? A guy has some cash to his name, and suddenly he’s desirable. It doesn’t matter if he’s gay or just a jerk. He’s got the money, he’s got the power. And where does that leave the rest of us?”

“Right here at Valenti Thanksgiving,” Jim said, chuckling lightly. “Alright, well, it’s your turn, Kyle. You sound like you’ve got some stories.”

“No, not really,” Kyle said, tightening his fingers around his glass as he thought of Max. Max and Tess. Didn’t she see that she deserved so much better than him?

“Come on,” his cousin Gordy whined. “What about Liz?”

“Hey, Gordy, Liz and I broke up, alright? Long time ago. So don’t rub it in.”

“Loser,” Gordy grunted.

“Hey, I’m not a loser. I’ll have you all know, I’m making a lot of progress with a beautiful blonde girl. Yeah, I said beautiful.

“Really?” His father seemed surprised. “What’s her name?”

“Tess.”

“Tess.” Uncle Bobby grinned. “Sounds hot.”

“Yeah, well, hands off, Bobby. She’s mine,” Kyle said possessively. “Or at least I hope she will be. Someday. Once she dumps that ass-hat of a boyfriend. Maybe she’ll start to see that I’m always there for her, that I’m the one who catches her when she falls—which, by the way, she does that a lot. You know, I’m the one who takes her home when she’s plastered. Actually, she already thanked me for that.”

“And when you say thanked,” Uncle Rory said, “you mean . . . thanked?

Kyle made a face. “No, she didn’t have sex with me. She’s not a whore. Sorry to disappoint you, Bobby.”

Uncle Bobby just shrugged.

“She’s a great girl,” he said. “A great person. And, you know, maybe with some more time and effort on my part, she might start to see that . . . I’m a good person, too.”

His father nodded slowly. “Patience is the key. Or so I’ve heard.”

“Yeah,” Kyle agreed, pulling the skin off his tar-like turkey since he wasn’t going to eat it. He smiled and decided to brag his and Tess’s burgeoning relationship up a bit. Why not? It was going well. “She bailed me out of jail once.”

“Nice!” Cousin Archie exclaimed, leaning across the table to give him a high-five. “Cheers?”

“Cheers!” Everyone raised their glasses in another toast.

“Jail?” Jim’s eyes narrowed at his son. “We’ll talk about that later. Good job, though.”

Kyle smirked. He knew he was in the company of a dozen very pathetic men when he was the biggest stud in the room.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

:P

Maria and Michael stood in the doorway to the apartment that evening, surveying the mess inside. Mostly everything was dry now, but it still smelled wet. The oven door was still hanging open, the blackened turkey sitting inside. Her horrible casserole was on her makeshift kitchen table, and her mushy mashed potatoes had finally thickened up. There were two flies buzzing around the cranberries.

“Well,” Maria said. “At least we survived Thanksgiving.”

“Too bad my apartment didn’t,” Michael muttered, trudging inside. “I’m exhausted. How ‘bout you?”

“Tired,” she agreed. “Thank God your parents were there today. They kept me sane while my mom was driving me insane. Plus, your dad still totally has the hots for me.”

“Don’t remind me.” Michael groaned as he lifted the turkey out of the oven. He set it on top the stove and hesitantly poked it with his finger. “Pizza was better,” he decided.

She closed the door as she took off her shoes. “I’m glad your grandma came along. You should probably refrain from marriage if you want her to stay alive.”

“Yeah,” he agreed. “I guess it’s a good thing I never got to pop the question to Isabel, huh? Not that she would’ve said yes.”

“Yeah,” she agreed softly. Even though Michael was doing a lot better lately, she still saw that flicker of hurt in his eyes when he said his ex-girlfriend’s name. They were both tired, though, so she figured it best not to get into a big long discussion about it. “I’m gonna go take a shower,” she told him, heading for the bathroom.

“Aren’t you gonna help me clean this place up?” he asked.

“After I shower.” She yawned and stretched her arms above her head, and just as she did so, she felt something hit her in the back of the head. She gasped and turned around slowly, shocked that Michael had thrown something at her. He just smiled innocently, but she took a look at the turkey and noticed it was missing a leg. Yeah, he’s exhausted, she thought sarcastically. My ass. Playful energy coursed through her, and she retaliated, picking up the turkey leg he had just tossed at her to throw it back at him. She missed, but he laughed.

“Bastard!” She raced over to her casserole, dug the spoon in, and tossed a clump of asparagus at him. This time, she connected with the target. The clump landed on his shoulder. He tore off the other turkey leg at her, but she ducked under the table, and he missed that time.

“Michael!”

He ducked behind the counter.

Grinning mischievously, she grabbed the turkey leg and hid it behind her back. “I surrender,” she lied, slowly crawling out from under the table. “Okay? This place is already a mess. We don’t need to trash it even more.”

“You’re right,” Michael agreed. “You really surrender?”

“I really do.” She pushed herself back up onto her feet, still concealing the turkey leg behind her back.

Michael slowly rose into the standing position, too, and said, “Alright. Sorry, couldn’t resist.”

“Throwing a turkey leg at me?” She laughed a little and neared him.

“Sorry,” he repeated, smiling ruefully.

“Yeah, me, too. Sorry . . .” A huge grin swept across her face. “That you fell for my truce!” She whipped the turkey leg out and pounced on him, onto his back, whacking him with her badly cooked weapon. “Take that, sucker!”

“Hey! Ah!” he shouted. “Stop!” He reached onto the kitchen counter, grabbed a handful of cranberries, and did the unthinkable when he smothered them in her hair.

Michael!” she shrieked, dropping the turkey leg. She grabbed the entire turkey and threw it at him. It hit him in the stomach, and he keeled over, groaning.

“Ha, ha!” she laughed, running over to her weapons of mass destruction, her casserole and her potatoes again. She sank her fingers into the potatoes and grabbed a huge handful. She took aim at him, and the potatoes splattered across the side of his face.

“Oh, uncool!” He started firing off cranberry slices at her like dangerous grenades.

“Stop!” she yelped, trying to avoid getting hit. She threw another handful of potatoes, followed by another handful of casserole. The casserole hit him right in the mouth.

“That tastes so bad,” he informed her as he threw his last cranberry slice. Then he marched over to her, and before she could retreat, he had the entire casserole dish in his hands and was dumping it on her.

“Ah!” she screamed. “Michael!” She in turn picked up the entire bowl of mashed potatoes and tried to dump it on him. They weren’t mushy anymore, though. They wouldn’t dump.

“Ha, ha,” he mimicked.

“I don’t think so!” She pounced on him again, and together they fell to the floor. The casserole covering her also began to cover him, but he didn’t seem to mind. He was laughing louder than she had ever heard him laugh.

“My carpet!” he managed to cry.

“You’re goin’ down, Guerin,” she warned as she reached for one of the turkey legs. It was lying on the floor just a little bit out of her reach . . .

“Got it,” he said, seizing the turkey leg with his longer arms before she could. “Maria!”

She laughed ecstatically as he rolled over on top of her, trying to tickle her with the turkey leg. “Michael! Michael!”









TBC . . .

-April
Image
LOVE IS MICHAEL AND MARIA.
User avatar
April
Roswell Fanatic
Posts: 1557
Joined: Tue Sep 28, 2004 9:32 am
Location: Somewhere. Anywhere.
Contact:

Part 20

Post by April »

Christina: You’re so right, Tess would have loved the Valenti men’s Thanksgiving dinner. It was laid-back and relaxing and fun, and the Evans Thanksgiving was none of those things.

nibbles: How did Kyle end up with Liz? Dumb luck? No, Kyle doesn’t have any luck. Well . . . Liz used to be a nice, wholesome girl until she got to college and lost her virginity to Max. He corrupted her. But then again, she kind of wanted to be corrupted. So the Liz Kyle dated was very different from the Liz that Max is screwing. This is the real Liz.

Leila: :lol: The lines you quoted were my faves in the last part, too. Actually, the whole “our turkey is not a prude” line is something I said a couple of Thanksgivings ago. :lol:

Alien_Friend: Yep, the chat is at 12:30 p.m. Lord knows I can’t even stay awake until 12:30 a.m. anymore. I’ve gotten so old and sleepy. :lol:

Krista: Okay, about the gold Mercedes Benz . . . are they seriously tacky? :lol: No one even OWNS a Mercedes in Nebraska. Well, except this one guy who lives in a frat house down the street and always brags about his gold Mercedes Benz. :lol: And we uncool Nebraskans all thought it was really neat. I’m glad I drive a Mercury!
It may be the dreamer in me, but I'm inclined to think that Max genuinely feels something for Liz, but he's never loved anyone or anything so he doesn't even realize it. That's why he can't bring himself to forget about her completely, and why he can dismiss Tess so easily. It's easy to give up on something you don't feel passion for.
No, it’s definitely not just the Dreamer in you. As the fic progresses, you’ll see more things from Max’s POV, and it gets pretty interesting. And like you pointed out, he doesn’t feel passion for Tess. And you guys know me; I’m all about the passion. ;)

Alison: Me for president? I’ll get my campaign cupcakes ready. :lol: Watch your back, Obama! (Do you see where Kyle gets his nerdiness from in this fic? From me!)

Ginger: Have fun reading about the dinner in Part 19!

spacegirl23: I’m glad you liked the food fight. Did you like that Michael was the one to start it? That’s a big deal for him.

tequathisy: Tess should totally just take Max’s car, go pick up Kyle, and drive to Boobieston. ;)

killjoy: No, this fic will be finished before Christmas. It has to be, because I have a 6-week break before then in which I’m attempting to go Internetless. :(

BLONDIE: :lol: I know, I don't understand how Tess can put up with Max, either. But some girls are like that.

catdog-runs-fast: New reader! :D Nope, Max never loved Tess. At all.


Thanks for the feedback, everyone!

Now, I'm sure since you guys are reading this that you all have eyes and eyesight and can clearly see the Author's Chat mention in my sig, but I figured I'd make a note of it up here, too. WEDNESDAY (TOMORROW!) at 12:30 PM, I'M HAVING A LITTLE AUTHOR'S CHAT AT www.roswellheaven.yuku.com in the chat room. So if you're sitting in front of a computer around that time, pop in and . . . I don't know, try to get spoilers out of me or rant about how big of a jerk Max is in this fic or something. I'd love to have you there if possible. The Roswell Heaven chatroom is always pretty fun.

Okay . . . Onward!









Part 20 (And I know this is only part 20, but can you guys believe that you're already on page 304?) :shock:







The last time Tess had been home had been for her father Ed’s birthday in May. She missed her house. She missed her neighborhood. But most of all, she missed her dad. She was an only child, and her mom had died when she was four. It had always been just the two of them.

After assuring her father that Rogaine was working for him, even though he looked balder than before, Tess got changed in her bedroom. She was so tired of wearing a dress and high heels. She crawled into a pair of sweat pants that she had worn during high school. They were a little tighter around the waist now. She wasn’t fat by any means, but she, like all others, had been unable to avoid a little college weight gain. She put on her senior class t-shirt, too, and it was also tighter, around the boobs area. She shrugged. At least she had gained some weight in the right place.

She took a moment to look around her bedroom and smile. Her father had kept it the same, hadn’t changed a thing. Some parents liked to turn their children’s rooms into plant rooms or storage rooms once college began. But not her dad. Her walls were still pink. The unicorn quilt her grandmother had given her for her thirteenth birthday was still folded over the bottom of the bed. Her favorite Cabbage Patch doll from elementary school still sat at her headboard. And her Britney Spears calendar was still hanging above the bed displaying August 2006.

“Wow,” she said. Being home after all this time sure brought back memories. Hanging out in that room with Maria, all the late night sleepovers and cucumber facials. The high school boyfriends who had crawled in through the window for a little loving. They hadn’t been stellar, shining examples of manhood, by any means, but it had been fun. It had been . . .

. . . pre-Max.

“Tessie, you coming?” her father called.

“Coming,” she called back. She smiled, feeling really . . . content. Maybe she needed to come home more often.

She skipped out into the kitchen, and she gasped as she saw the kitchen table. “Oh my god!” she exclaimed, staring wide-eyed at the vast array of food. “Daddy, did you make all this?”

“Well, I had some time on my hands this summer. I took a cooking class,” he replied modestly.

“You’re such a catch,” she remarked. Why some single woman didn’t come in and sweep him off his feet was beyond her. Ed Harding was a great guy and an even better dad.

“Well, you’re not home very much. I’d better make it worth it,” he said, pulling out a chair for her.

“Thank you,” she said, sitting down. “You know, I wish I could come home more often. And I wish I didn’t have to go back tomorrow. It’s just that I have to work in the afternoon and . . .” She trailed off and raked one hand through her hair, determined not to get stressed. “Never mind. I’m not gonna think about that right now. I’m gonna think about this wonderful dinner . . .” She cringed when she said ‘wonderful.’ That was such an Evans family word. Everything there had been wonderful. Bad memories. “Awesome dinner,” she corrected. “Totally awesome.”

Ed sat down across from her and smiled. “I cooked for three. I thought Max was going to be here.”

She coughed lightly and asked, “Should we pray?”

“We should.” He reached across the table for her hands, but then her phone rang.

“Shoot,” she muttered, recognizing the ringer immediately. It was Britney Spears’s “You Drive Me Crazy.” That meant it was Max calling.

She went over to the couch and rummaged around the purse for her phone. She mentally debated answering it for a moment, then sighed and gave in. “One minute,” she told her dad, heading back into her bedroom to answer take the call. “Boyfriend.”

“Girlfriend,” Max returned, his anger immediately evident in his tone. “Quite a stunt you pulled today.”

“Well, desperate times . . .”

“I had to fight to keep this off my family’s radar. They’d be appalled.”

“Oh, well, I wouldn’t want them to be appalled,” she said in her best stuffy, British accent.

“It’s not funny, Tess. You stole my car. It’s so . . . childish and immature.”

She wasn’t backing down. Not this time. Max was in the wrong, and he had to know it. “Well, I thought it was pretty immature how you promised me we’d spend half of Thanksgiving with my dad, and then you backed out on that promise to talk business with your dad.”

“It was important.”

“Right. And spending time at home with my father’s important to me,” she reminded him. “Why don’t you get that?”

“Why are you making such a big deal about this?” he asked back. “You completely over-reacted.”

“You’re over-reacting right now,” she informed him. “Listen, I really don’t wanna have this conversation right now. I’m about to sit down to a nice, wholesome meal with my dad; I’d rather not have my mind bogged down with all this stress.”

“You think you’re stressed? I don’t have a car.”

“Well, I’m sure your daddy could buy you one,” she retorted.

“I’m coming down tomorrow morning. I can’t drive, so I guess I’ll have to--”

“Take a taxi?” she cut in. “Oh, the horror.”

“I’ll take the limo,” he decided, causing her to roll her eyes.

“No, you know what? Don’t bother,” she told him. “I’ll just see you back in Santa Fe.”

“Tess--”

She closed her phone and tossed it down on her bed before he could say anything more. There. That was better.

“Sorry about that, Daddy,” she said as she rejoined her father in the kitchen. She sat back down and held out her hands for the prayer. “Okay, do you wanna say the prayer, or should I?”

“Oh, I can, if you want,” he said. “Do you mind if I ask you something first?”

“Sure,” she said, “although we don’t want the food to get cold.”

“No, this is more important,” he said. “Tessie, are you . . . happy?”

She was taken aback by that question. How was she supposed to answer that? Happy . . . it was . . . it was such a broad term. “Yeah,” she said, well aware of how unconvincing she sounded. “Why wouldn’t I be?”

“Well, I was just wondering. That was Max, right?”

She lowered her head. “Yeah.”

“And is he . . . I mean, does he make you . . . happy?”

He certainly hadn’t made her happy today. Spending all the time with his family, all those fake, shallow, rich people . . . not fun. And she wouldn’t have stolen his car had he not given her a reason to steal his car.

“Sometimes,” she said quietly. And that was true. There were times that she woke up in bed next to Max, curled up in his arms, and she felt like nothing could hurt her. Except maybe him. “You have to be miserable sometimes, right? Not that I’m miserable. Just a little upset.”

“With Max?”

“Yeah.”

“Why?”

“Oh, there was just this thing today, and . . .” She trailed off. She didn’t want her dad to know all about her love life. They were close—he was one of her best friends; but this was the kind of thing she would tell Maria about . . . if she and Maria were still best friend and roommates.

“I noticed you pulled up in a Mercedes Benz,” Ed remarked.

She laughed a little. “Yeah . . . you know, I . . . I don’t really wanna talk about it. I’d rather just dig into this delicious meal you made for us. Seriously, the smells are driving me crazy.”

“I just . . . I just wanna make sure you’re okay,” her father went on. “You’re the most important thing in the world to me. You know that.”

She smiled. “I know.”

“But I’m not getting any younger. And there’s gonna come a time I’m not around anymore.”

“Dad, don’t say that.” He had only just turned fifty. He was talking as though he were seventy already.

“I wanna make sure you have somebody, somebody who loves you and can take care of you.”

“Max can take care of me,” she assured him.

“Financially, yes, but . . . there’s more to it than that. He should make you happy. He should make you smile. You should be the most important thing in the world to him, just like you are to me.”

She felt a lump rising in her throat, partly due to her dad’s sentimentality, partly due to the fact that she knew she wasn’t that important to Max. She never would be. “Dad, you’re so sweet.”

“I’m so serious,” he said. “Are you happy with Max?”

Hadn’t she already answered that? Sometimes. Didn’t he believe her? “I’m fine,” she assured her father. “A girl could do a lot worse, you know? Max is . . . you know, he’s smart and he’s well-off and . . . and he doesn’t hurt me. What more could I ask for?”

“Oh, Tess,” Ed sighed. “You could ask for so much more.”

The lump that had been rising in her throat receded, only to be replaced by a tickling tear in her right eye. She quickly blinked it away and held out her hands once again, silently suggesting that they just say this prayer and start eating. She didn’t want to think about this. Not now. Maybe not ever.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Ah, my back. Michael winced as he began to wake up. What the hell was up with his bed? It usually wasn’t this uncomfortable.

He opened his eyes and was greeted with the sight of the ceiling. The kitchen ceiling. He was lying on his kitchen floor, and Maria was lying on top of him. They were both covered in food from their food fight the night before. They had been lying there all night. Sun was shining in through the window now. No wonder his back hurt.

He laughed a little. Food fights and sleeping on the floor . . . new territory for him. Maria moaned and stirred a bit, but he didn’t want her to wake up if she wasn’t ready. He carefully lifted her smaller frame off his larger frame and lay her down beside him. She looked . . . about as disgusting as he felt. He had to take a shower.

He stood beneath a torrent of running water a few minutes later, trying to scrub away the food. He knew he should have done this the night before. Waiting until now to clean up . . . that was just unsanitary. He couldn’t even remember falling asleep, though. He and Maria must have been pretty tired. That had been one hell of a food fight.

The fact that he wasn’t even concerned about the food decorating his walls and floor and ceiling was good news to him. Maybe Maria’s ways were rubbing off on him, and maybe that was kind of a good thing.

He had just finished working the shampoo through his hair and was reaching over his shoulder to scrub his back with a sponge when the shower door slid open and Maria stepped inside, naked as the day she was born and apparently unconcerned that he was naked and showering, too.

“Maria, what-what’re you doing?” he sputtered, immediately recoiling in the corner, his back to her.

“Showering,” she replied simply, stepping under the water.

“So am I.” He focused his eyes on the shower wall, feeling a little weird look at her when she was . .. not wearing any clothes.

“Yes, I see that.”

He hesitantly cast another glance back at her. She still had some food on her. She was just trying to get clean, too. But couldn’t she wait five minutes? He was almost done. “Don’t you think this is a little weird,” he asked, “us, showering together?”

She sighed and turned around to face him, and he couldn’t stop his eyes from bulging. Maria was . . . a girl. And she had . . . boobs. And other girl parts.

“Look,” she said calmly, “if I don’t get these cranberries out of my hair right now, I’m gonna be a red-head for life; and we all know blondes have more fun.” She smiled and turned around again. “Besides, it’d only be weird if you were masturbating. And even then, I wouldn’t care.”

She wouldn’t, huh? Well, that’s good, he thought. It was good that she was so comfortable and at ease, because he wasn’t either of those things. He was taking a shower with a girl, a naked, naked girl who also happened to be his roommate and one of his best friends . . . and he was feeling pretty damn weird about it!

Just be cool, he told himself as his eyes inadvertently surveyed her again. Maria also had a butt. Hmm.

He looked away, feeling a little more . . . worked up than he cared to be. ‘Cool’ was a hard thing for him to be under normal circumstances. With a naked, wet girl standing two feet away from him, ‘cool’ was impossible.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Tess handed her father a cup of cocoa and sat down next to him on the couch in front of the tree. She took a sip of her own cocoa and smiled. It was feeling very Christmas-y around there. They had woken up early to get all the decorations out. It was a Harding family tradition. As soon as Thanksgiving ended, the best holiday of the year began.

The Evanses probably hired somebody to put up their tree.

“So Michael, being the way too nice guy he is, decided to let Maria stay with him,” Tess told her father, finishing up the story she had started telling him when she first started making the cocoa.

“Oh, no,” Ed mumbled.

“Oh, yes. So now that’s where Maria’s living. And somehow it’s working out. Actually, uh, she and Michael are getting pretty close. I wouldn’t be surprised if the venture into romance territory soon.”

“Oh.” Ed shrugged. “Well, that’s nice for Maria.”

“Yeah,” Tess agreed, somewhat enviously. “It is.” It wasn’t that she had a thing for Michael by any means. It was just strange to think that Maria might be the one to end up in a stable, functional, enjoyable relationship with a really nice guy, and she might end up with Max . . .

There was a knock on the door, and Tess was eager for the distraction from her thoughts. “I’ll get that,” she said, setting her cocoa on the end table. “A lady friend, perhaps?” She grinned as she skipped towards the door.

“I’d be surprised,” her father said.

Tess opened the door, and her spirits dropped when she saw who was standing on the other side. “So not a lady friend. What’re you doing here?”

Max smiled, though he didn’t look happy. “I told you I’d be by this morning.”

“And I told you not to come.” Obviously he didn’t listen to her.

Max grunted. “What, did you think I was gonna let you drive my Benz home? In your dreams.”

“Your car doesn’t show up in my dreams,” she informed him. “And lately, neither do you.” She smirked and gave herself a mental pat on the back. Good one, Tess.

“PMS, sweetheart,” he said. “You’re the embodiment of it these days. What’s your problem?”

She lowered her voice but spoke sternly nonetheless. She didn’t want her dad to overhear this quarrel. “You, Max. You’re my problem. You’re supposed to be my boyfriend, but you’re my problem. Now why is that?”

“Oh, Tess.” He grinned. “You could do worse. You could end up with someone poor and ugly and pathetic. You know, like your father.”

She snapped, raising her voice once again. He could insult her, but she was not going to let him bring her family into this. “Okay, that’s it, you son of a--”

“Max.” Ed joined them at the door, interrupting their spat. “You made it.”

“Hello, Mr. Harding,” Max greeted, extending his hand for a cordial handshake. “Nice to see you again.”

“Hmm.” Ed didn’t even attempt to return the gesture. “Now, Max, correct me if I’m wrong, but it looks like you’re aggravating my daughter.”

“I was just reminding her that she has to be at work in a few hours,” Max lied. He gave Tess a pointed look and said, “Isn’t that right?”

She was so angry at him, so angry at the way he had single-handedly sabotaged the majority of her holiday, and she wanted to tell him that. But she didn’t want to tell him that in front of her dad. He had enough things to deal with, enough stress in his life without worrying about her relationship with her boyfriend. “Right,” she said, well aware of how unconvincing she sounded. He couldn’t have his own life and his own relationships if he was always worried about her.

“That’s good,” Ed said, “because if you were to do anything to upset my daughter, you’d have to deal with me.”

Max chuckled lightly. “Mr. Harding, now why would I do that? She means everything to me.” He smiled and said to Tess, “Why don’t you get your stuff so we can head on home?”

This is my home, she thought. He didn’t understand that. He didn’t care. “Yeah,” she said, sulking into the bedroom. “Just give me a minute.” She wanted to sit on her bed for a minute and just pretend that she didn’t have to leave. Because in that moment, with her boyfriend looming in the doorway, undoubtedly preparing his argument for the car ride home, she would have rather stayed.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Michael had just stepped foot outside his apartment with a basket of laundry to take down to the first floor laundry room when Kyle strolled down the hallway with some sort of box in his hand.

“Hey, you’re back,” Michael said, actually glad to see his friend.

“Back by popular demand.”

“Good, I need to talk to you.”

"Man, you would not believe how much smaller the Black Friday crowds are this year,” Kyle began to ramble as he pushed open the door to his apartment. “Bad economy and all that. Still, I almost got trampled by his mom and her kid. They were adamant about a Playstation. I’m exhausted. I’ve been goin’ since 4:00 a.m.”

Michael set his laundry basket down by the door. “You succumbed to the bargain, huh?”

“Yeah, I succumbed. And I got what I wanted. Check this out.” Kyle sat down on the couch and held up the box he was carrying. It was a board game.

“Whack-a-Mole?” Michael read off the front of the box.

“Dude, it’s the best game ever!” Kyle exclaimed. “It was my favorite when I was a kid. You wanna play?”

“No, that’s okay.”

“You sure? It’s cool. The moles light up and you have to whack ‘em with these mallets. And if you don’t whack ‘em fast enough, they taunt you.” He grinned in excitement. “Come on.”

“No. Well . . .” It actually did sound kind of fun in a childish, time-wasting way. “Maybe later. But right now, I gotta do laundry and . . .” He trailed off. Laundry was number two on his priorities list. First, he had to . . . talk about something with his friend. “Hey, can I ask you something?”

“Wait, first you gotta tell me . . . how’d Thanksgiving dinner go?”

Michael didn’t say anything.

“That bad, huh?”

“Valentino’s pizza.”

Kyle cringed. “Ooh. Well, pizza’s good. But not for Thanksgiving.”

“Yeah, I know. Alright, so . . . this thing I need to talk to you about? Something kinda-kind of happened this morning, and I, uh . . . I need your not-so-expert opinion on it.”

“Well, wait a minute, how do-how do you know I’m not an expert? Maybe I am an expert.”

“No, trust me, you’re not; you’re just my friend. Okay, so say . . . say Maria got covered in some food last night. And say I also got covered in some food. And say I was taking a shower this morning when Maria also decided to take a shower. At the same time. So say we kinda . .. took a shower together.” It sounded really strange to say that out loud.

“What?” Kyle spat in disbelief.

“No, it wasn’t like that, okay?” Michael felt the need to clarify things right away. “It was strictly cleansing. There were personal bubbles and-and it’s not like I was sneaking any—I was sneaking a few glances, here and there. Can you blame me?”

Kyle grinned. “No.”

“And it was completely platonic. Nothin’ sexual about it. I was just wondering, you know . . . is that weird? Is that a weird thing to do?” It seemed weird, to him.

“That’s a lucky thing to do,” Kyle informed him.

“No, I’m serious.”

“So am I! Dude, you’re unnaturally lucky. You have all these hot women in your life, and you don’t even have to lift a finger to keep ‘em there. I mean, you showered with Maria. Does that register with you? I mean, do you realize . . . do you know what I would give to . . . I would give a testicle. The left testicle. I would—no, wait, I’m gonna need that someday.”

Michael attempted to sift through the babble. “What, you wanna shower with Maria? Is that what you’re saying?”

“No, no, no. Maria’s hot, but she would make fun of my virginity the whole time. Now, get me under the water with, oh, I don’t know, Tess Harding perhaps . . . yeah, now we’re talking. I’d give that the thumbs up. I’d give that the, uh, other body part up. You know what I mean?”

“Uh-huh. That’s sick. Okay, look, you don’t get it.”

“Well, explain it to me. It’ll be like hearing porn.” Kyle sounded disturbingly enthused about that.

“No, ‘cause there was nothing pornographic about it,” Michael reiterated, “or sexual or even romantic or . . . what with the asparagus and all.”

“Asparagus,” Kyle echoed. “See, that sounds kinky to me.”

Michael shook his head. “No wonder you’re a virgin. You know what? I don’t even know why I’m telling you this. I should just wait ‘til Tess gets home.”

“Except Maria might have the same conversation with Tess,” Kyle pointed out. “So guess what? You’re stuck with me.”

Michael sighed heavily and muttered, “Fantastic.”

“Hey, you wanna know what I think? For real.” Kyle set Whack-a-Mole down on the coffee table and said, “It’s a little weird. Kinda erotic. Very lucky. And, uh, maybe it means something, you know?”

“No.”

Kyle sighed and folded his hands together. “Alright, how can I put this? Michael, you and Maria have been kinda . . . hmm . . . joined at the hip lately. Maybe this shower was Mother Nature’s way of telling you to join at the hip. You know, really.

Michael made a face, once again trying to make sense of what his friend was saying. “You know, sometimes I think you talk just to hear your own voice.”

Kyle shrugged and nodded slowly. “Sometimes I do.” He kept nodding, then picked up his game again. “Whack-a-Mole?”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

When Michael got back to his apartment, it was the afternoon. Maria was sitting at the computer, probably wasting her time on Facebook or something.

“Laundry’s in,” he told her. “Hey, Maria, you ever played Whack-a-Mole? It’s pretty fun.”

“Michael, guess what I found while I was researching for my English paper,” she chirped excitedly.

He reached into the refrigerator and pulled out a Snapple, giving her a puzzled look. “You’re studying?” He couldn’t help but be stunned. That was so unusual for her.

“You’re rubbing off on me,” she told him. “But guess what I found?”

He took a drink, pulled up a chair beside her, and shrugged. “Porn?”

“Well . . . yeah. But guess what else.”

“A job?” he guessed. “You found a job?”

She laughed. “No way!”

He narrowed his eyes at her. What did she mean by that?

“I mean, not yet,” she amended. “No, I found something fun for us to do.”

“Oh, no.” This didn’t sound good.

“How do you feel about . . .” She paused, drawing it out for dramatic effect before unleashing it on him. “Advanced salsa lessons!”

He froze. Had she just said . . . salsa? “That’s dancing, right?”

“Yeah. The university’s offering a class on Monday night from 8:00 to 10:00 at the Student Union. Okay, and it’s free. I mean free. And then after the first lesson, you have to start paying if you want more lessons, so I figure we’ll just go to the first one. Get our groove on! Yeah!”

“I don’t have a groove,” he informed her.

“Yes, you do. I saw a couple knee-bends at karaoke the other night. You were starting to feel it.”

“I was starting to feel embarrassed. That’s what I was . . . and if you made me do advanced salsa lessons, I’d feel even more embarrassed, because I can’t dance. And I’m not gonna.”

She frowned. “Why not?”

“Because. There’s just a certain line I won’t cross, not even for you. I will sing karaoke for you. I will attempt Thanksgiving dinner with you. I will allow you to throw me a rager of a birthday party, but I will not do advanced salsa lessons.”

She kept frowning and asked once again, “Well, why not?”

“Because I-I never took beginner salsa lessons!” That sounded like a pretty good reason to him.

“Well, we missed the beginner and intermediate classes. They were earlier in the semester,” she said. “All the more reason for us to go now.”

“No!”

“Yes!”

“Maria, some people like you have natural rhythm and-and feel for the music and no shame, and I don’t have any of those things.”

“Well, you will once advanced salsa gets a hold of you.”

“No, I’m puttin’ my foot down!” he roared determinedly.

“Well, I’m lifting your foot up!” she shouted back at him. “Come on, Michael. It’ll be fun. Besides, they say that good dancers are good sex partners.” She grinned.

“Oh, yeah? Well, then, I must just suck in bed, and that’s okay with me.”

“My point is, you work on your advanced salsa, and your horizontal mambo’s gonna benefit.”

“You know what? I think my horizontal mambo’s just fine, and it’s not like I have a girlfriend to horizontal mambo with, and . . .” He trailed off as he registered how ridiculous he sounded referring to sex that way. “Horizontal mambo? Who talks like that?”

“Michael, please,” she begged. “We can get Marty and Kyle and maybe even Tess to come along. And we can laugh at how bad Kyle sucks!

“He’s a better dancer than me.”

“Then I can laugh at how bad you suck.” She smiled playfully. “Kidding. You’d be my partner. Come on, Michael. You know you want to.”

“Really don’t.”

“For me?” She pouted, jutting that lower lip out, looking at him with wide, innocent eyes. Willpower, Guerin, he thought as he looked at her. Don’t give in.

“Alright, maybe,” he grumbled despite himself.

She kept on pouting.

He rolled his eyes and gave in all the way, because it was inevitable. “Alright, fine.”

“Oh, thank you!” she exclaimed, throwing her arms around him. She gave him three big, sloppy kisses on the cheek, and he smiled a little. Well, if it made her happy . . . “You’re the best.”

“So you tell me.”

“Oh, and now I get to go out and buy one of those slinky little outfits like they wear on Dancing with the Stars. Oh! My god! I love that show.”

“Yeah, but Cloris Leachman stayed on too long on Season 7,” he said. “Oh god, why do I have to speak?”

“I voted for Lance Bass,” she told him. “I used to love NSYNC.”

“Yeah, me, too,” he said. “Joke. That was—I was joking.”

“Such a quipster today,” she remarked.

“Yeah, well, I’m taking advanced salsa lessons. I can either laugh or cry.”

“You should laugh. Definitely,” she agreed. “And you should go out with me tonight.”

Like on a date? he thought, not sure why he was thinking that. No. “Out where?”

“I don’t know, a party. A club. Just somewhere where we can practice our moves.”

“Moves?” he echoed. “What moves? We haven’t even gone to the lesson. We don’t have any moves.”

“Speak for yourself.” She grinned. “Look, we have to practice beforehand so we can be the best.” Her eyes glittered with excitement.

“Okay, you do that,” he said. “I’m gonna stay in and study, maybe do some painting tonight.”

She frowned. “I don’t wanna go to a club by myself. Although maybe that’s a good idea, because whenever I’m there with you, guys assume you’re my boyfriend, and then they don’t approach me. And they should!”

“Take Tess,” he suggested. He could see that the girls were rebuilding their friendship. He figured he might as well help them out a bit.

“I don’t know,” she said. “Tess and I aren’t really friends anymore.”

“You’re not?”

She sighed. “Well, I mean, not like we used to be.”

“And that means you can’t go to a club with her?”

“Well . . .” She thought about it and said, “I could. I will. I might. If she doesn’t already have plans with Max. Ew.”

“Ew,” he agreed, smiling. Everything she said turned into something funny.

“Good idea, Michael,” she said. “Although . . . if I go out with Tess, there’s a risk that some of my potential fuck friends might be more interested in her than they are in me. And I can’t have that.”

“So? She has a boyfriend.”

“This is true. Alright, it’s settled then. Me and Tess, tonight, in da club.”

“In the club—in da club?” he resounded, confused.

“And later tonight, me and some man, in da bedroom. Just to let you know. Just FYI.”

“Alright,” he said, though he’d sort of been hoping that she had outgrown that. “Gonna do your horizontal mambo, huh?”

She nodded. “At least one of us is.”

“Oh-ho!” he laughed. “Yeah! Funny!”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Tess’s boss called her as she and Max were riding up the elevator to her apartment, giving her the good news that she didn’t have to come into work that day. It was good news. It just sucked that she had come all the way home for work when she could have stayed with her dad awhile longer, sleeping in her old bedroom, her old bed.

“I can’t believe I don’t have to go into work today,” she mumbled as she pushed open the door to her apartment. She flipped on the light and sighed as she looked around. This felt like home, too. It did. It just felt less like home since Maria had left.

“Isn’t that good news?” Max said, apparently inviting himself in. He shut the door, and she dreaded the thought that he might stay. She didn’t want to deal with him right now.

“I could’ve stayed home longer,” she lamented.

“All you do is complain lately, Tess. It’s grating on my last nerve.”

“Oh, wouldn’t want that.” She flopped down on her couch and frowned. What was this? Was she having a mid-life crisis at the ripe old age of twenty-one? She felt like it.

“Maybe we should just have sex,” Max suggested, sounding rather unenthused.

“I’m so not in the mood,” she informed him. Sex was the last thing on her mind, and sex with Max wasn’t going to be in the cards for awhile. She was too mad at him for constantly being such an ass.

“You never are anymore.”

“Who’s complaining now?”

“I’m a man. I have needs,” was his typical sexist response.

“And I don’t?” She grunted. “Maybe I need a boyfriend who keeps his promises, who realizes how important my family is to me, who doesn’t put business discussions with his father above all else.”

“Maybe I need a girlfriend who doesn’t steal my car . . .”

“I wouldn’t have done that had you not given me reason to,” she pointed out.

“Oh, Tess, you may be blue right now, but you can’t compare to the bluebook value of the Benz.” Max grinned. “No pun intended, of course.”

She rolled her eyes in annoyance. “You know what? Just get out.”

He made a face as if he didn’t understand. “What?”

“Out,” she repeated emphatically. “Sayonara. I don’t want you here. I think I’m all maxed out, so to speak. Oh, pun intended, of course.” She smirked. This whole standing up to Max thing was new . . . and good.

“Fine,” he said. “I’ll call you later.”

She didn’t plan on picking up.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Once Max was riding back downstairs on the elevator, he took a moment to register what had just happened. Tess had kicked him out. She had kicked him out. She hadn’t broken up with him, and she wouldn’t. She loved him too much. But still, she was becoming increasingly defiant. That probably meant that she and Maria were reconciling. Either that or some other friends were influencing her. But Tess didn’t have friends. All she had was him. And that was exactly why she would stay with him for as long as he wanted her to.

He smirked and took out his cell phone. He had two basic states: aroused for business and aroused for sex. He was feeling horny, and since Tess wouldn’t throw down, he called Liz.

“Hello?” she answered.

“It’s me,” he said. “Where are you?”

“Uh, at Best Buy doing the Black Friday thing with my mom,” she replied.

“Come to my place,” he told her.

Her mischievous grin was practically audible. “Why?”

He grinned, too, as he stepped off the elevator. “You know why.” He flipped his phone closed and stuffed it back in his pocket. This worked out well. He felt like fucking Liz anyway.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Even though it was a perfectly good Friday night, Kyle felt perfectly content to just stay in and play Whack-a-Mole. Of course, Michael was going to be studying or painting or hanging out with Maria the entire evening (possibly all of the above), so he was stuck playing the game by himself, but that was fine. One of the amazing things about Whack-a-Mole was that it was a two-person game that could also be a single person game. Genius.

“Come on, slowpoke,” one of the little moles taunted as Kyle tried and failed to whack him.

“Bring it on, moley!” he roared, raising his plastic mallet high into the air. He was just about to bring it down atop the mole’s light-up head when there was a knock on the door. He set his mallet down on the couch and turned off the electronic game. “You here for a rematch, Guerin?” he said as he headed towards the door. “‘Cause I’m ready to open up a can of whoop-ass . . .” He trailed off in shock when he opened up the door and found Tess on the other side. “Tess.”

“Hey, Kyle,” she greeted, “A can of whoop-ass?

“Yeah, it’s a . . . thing.” He laughed nervously. “So, you’re back. Back from break.”

“You, too,” she said. “I texted Michael. He said you were back. I thought I’d come by and see how your Thanksgiving was.”

“Oh, it was good,” he said. “How was yours?”

“Good,” she answered unconvincingly. She waited a moment, then told the truth. “Actually, not so good. I mean, parts of it were good, and then parts were just . . . bad.”

“Oh.” He thought about asking her what those parts were but decided against it. If she wanted to tell him, she would tell him.

“Yeah.” She sighed. “Anyway, I thought I was gonna have to work today, but it turns out I don’t have to, so I thought maybe you and I could hang out for awhile?” She said that with a questioning tone and an unsure cringe, as though she were afraid he’d say no. He’d never say no.

“Yeah!” he said a bit too eagerly. “I mean, yeah, sure, come in.” He opened the door wider and gestured for her to step inside.

“Thanks,” she said. She toed off her shoes and removed her coat.

“I’ll take that,” he said, taking her coat from her. He tried to hang it up on the coat rack next to his door. That damn thing was there for a reason. But it was flimsy. Whenever he hung her coat up, it began to tip over. He fought with the coat rack briefly, trying to get it to stay upright and hold the coat the way it was supposed to; but he quickly realized his efforts were in vain, and to top it all off, it looked as though he were humping the pole. So instead of trying to hang the coat up the usual way, he draped it over the top of the coat rack like an umbrella. The weight balanced out, and the coat rack stayed upright. He smiled, pleased if not very embarrassed.

“Nice job,” Tess teased kindly.

“Yeah.” He hoped his face wasn’t turning read. He ordered himself to stay calm and asked, “So where’s Max?”

She looked down at the floor and didn’t say anything.

Stupid, he thought. Stupid thing to say. What did he care where Max was? He didn’t. All that mattered was that he wasn’t where they were, and that the bad parts of her Thanksgiving were probably Max-related. Bad for her, but very good for him.

Not knowing how else to entertain her, he gestured to the game he had been playing solo before she showed up and suggested, “Whack-a-Mole?”

An hour later, Tess and Kyle were in the midst of a full-blown Whack-a-Mole marathon. They had played so much that Kyle’s hand was getting arthritis from gripping his mallet so tightly. It was ridiculous, but also very fun. And Tess looked so adorable getting all excited about the moles.

“Take that!” she exclaimed as she slammed her mallet down atop the moles’ heads.

“No, no, no!” Kyle exclaimed as the game’s clock ticked away the last few seconds of the round. “No!” What the hell had happened there? Tess had won a round!

“Did I win?” she asked, unaware.

“Yes.”

“Ooh, I’m so excited!”

“Unbelievable,” he remarked. “I’ve never lost this game.”

“Never?”

“No, I’ve been playing it for years. I’ve been the champ all along. You’ve dethroned me.”

“I didn’t mean to.”

“No, I’m impressed,” he told her. “I’m really impressed.” The fact that she had dethroned him as Whack-a-Mole champion . . . so hot.

“Thank you,” she said, smiling.

“We need to have a rematch, though.”

“Okay.”

He messed with the electronic portion of the game again, setting up a two-player match-up, sixty seconds long, level five. “Alright, I gotta warn you,” he said, “that can of whoop-ass . . . I’m opening it. Okay, you ready?”

She didn’t say anything, so he took that to be a yes. He pressed ‘start’ to begin the match-up when all of a sudden Tess blurted out, “I think I’m gonna break up with Max.”

Stunned, Kyle brought his mallet down atop his own hand instead of the mole’s head. His mouth gaped, and he just stared at her as the annoying little mole started in with its mantra: “Come on, slowpoke. Come on, slowpoke. Come on, slowpoke. Come on--”

Kyle shut the entire game off and tried to collect himself. “Oh.” Why was she telling him this? Did she want him to know because she had an interest in him, or did she just want him to be her confidante? Was he that girly to her, that she would come to him about her boyfriend troubles? He decided it best to take part in the conversation. Obviously she trusted him enough to share this with him, and that meant something. “And when you say break up, you mean . . .”

There was another knock on the door before he could even finish asking the question.

“Go away!” he barked. He didn’t want anyone to interrupt their moment.

“Kyle, it’s me.”

Maria. He recognized her voice immediately, and he was filled with dread. If anyone could interrupt a moment, it was her.

“Is Tess still there? Michael said she was there.”

Tess made a face of confusion. “She’s looking for me?

All at once, Maria pushed open the door and strode in. “I don’t know why I even knocked. It’s not like you’d be getting lucky or anything. ‘Cause we all know you’re a--”

“Whack-a-Mole fanatic!” he filled in desperately. He should have never let Maria know he was a virgin. “You wanna play, Maria? It’s a fun game. Tess is the new champion.”

“Color me uninterested,” Maria said. “I’m here to talk to Harding.”

Tess stood up and asked, “What’s up?”

“Oh, nothing,” she said. “I was just thinking to myself, ‘Hey, it’s a Friday night. I’m not doing anything. Tess probably isn’t doing anything. We should have a girls’ night.”

Tess looked unsure. “A girls’ night?”

“Yeah, just you and me. Like old times, you know? A fiesta for the females, a sundown for the senoritas, some clubbin’ for the chicks. Girls’ night.”

“Girls’ night,” Tess mused. “You know what? I think I could use one of those.”

Dammit, Kyle thought, lowering his head. He couldn’t even hide his disappointment. Here he and Tess had been making progress, playing Whack-a-Mole, about to discuss a potential break-up with her boyfriend of two years . . .

“What’s the occasion?” Tess asked.

Maria shrugged. “Pretty much boredom is. So, what do you say? We leave in an about an hour, go hit the club scene?”

“Yeah, sounds fun,” Tess said.

“Alright.” Maria spun and headed towards the door. “See you, Kyle.”

Kyle didn’t even say anything. Maria was, in some warped respect, his friend. Mostly because she was Michael’s friend. So a friend by association. But they were going to have words about this, about her barging in and ruining his non-girls’ night with Tess; and those words weren’t going to be so friendly.

Much to his surprise, Tess glanced down at him and asked, “You wanna come along?”

For girls’ night? he thought. Even though he was neither a girl nor looking for a night out on the town, he was so in.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Maria, Tess, and Kyle ended up at a renovated club called The Party Favor that night. It used to be a day care before nannies became all the rage. It was better as a club. The lights were low, the music seductive, the atmosphere very smoky and sexual. It wasn’t the type of club where you would meet a high class of people, but it was a place to have fun, and that was Maria’s entire mission. Dance, flirt, get laid. She hadn’t had sex in so long; she was practically dying.

She locked eyes with a semi-rugged looking guy across the room and urged him out onto the dance floor. He had a prominent southern accent, frank sexual interest, and a rather noticeable bulge in his jeans. She barely registered him telling her his name before she began to dazzle him with her flirtatious dance moves. His name was Billy.

She swirled her hips around in front of him, locking her eyes on his awed expression as he locked his eyes on her butt. “Damn, you’re so hot,” he said, grinning at her.

She smirked and swirled her hips around to face him again. “I know.” He wasn’t so bad himself. He had that gleam of mischief in his eyes and a sort of rebellious swagger in his motions. Totally her type. Plus, he wasn’t a bad dancer, either. That was a good thing. “You like my horizontal mambo?” she asked.

“I’m sure I do. Your ass . . .” He reached down and cupped her backside in his hands, pushing her forward against his groin.

“You want it?” she tempted him.

“Hell yeah, baby. Can I have it?”

“Well, that depends.” She trailed her hands down his chest to venture daringly close to his erection. “You got a girlfriend?”

“Would that stop you?” he returned.

“It would,” she told him. “I don’t do the whole other woman thing anymore.”

“Anymore?” he echoed. “What’s that mean?”

“I can’t tell you.”

“Why not?”

“It’s a secret.”

He grinned again. “Well, in that case, no, no girlfriend.”

“Really?” She wasn’t sure whether to believe him or not.

“I’m serious,” he insisted. “Do I look like a liar to you?”

“You look like you’re horny to me,” she said, laughing.

“Could say the same to you.” He squeezed her backside in his hands, and she did a little more dancing before the song came to an end. She reluctantly took a step back from him then and said, “Well, thank you for the grinding. If I was wearing panties, they’d be soaked.” There we go, she thought. Lines like that always worked on guys like this.

“Damn,” he said, readjusting his jeans. “Can I get you a drink?”

“I don’t know, can you?” She tilted her head to the side, smiling playfully.

“What do you want?” he asked.

She didn’t even hesitate. “Screaming Orgasm.” And that response was full of double-meaning.

“I could throw in a little Sex on the Beach if we wanna foreshadow a romantic mood,” he offered.

She grunted. Romance? She didn’t care about that, and obviously he didn’t, either. “Just get me a Screaming Orgasm.”

“On it.” His eyes swept over her body one more time before he turned and headed for the bar.

Oh, boys are so easy, she thought as she made her way back over to the table she and Kyle and Tess had gotten. Kyle and Tess were just sitting there, talking to each other and looking as though they were having a pretty good time.

“Well, if it isn’t the wallflowers,” she teased as she sat down with them.

“We’re people-watching,” Tess informed her. “It’s actually quite entertaining.”

“Plus, I can’t dance,” Kyle added.

“Well, that’s too bad,” Maria said, “because Michael and I are doing advanced salsa lessons on Monday night, and we were kind of hoping you would come. Both of you.”

Kyle grunted. “Advanced salsa? What happened to beginner?”

“I think it sounds fun,” Tess said without hesitating. “I’m in.”

“Oh, I’m in, too,” Kyle decided quickly. “I’ll go. I’ll be there.”

“Great,” Maria chirped. “It’ll be fun.”

“You sure you’re gonna bring Michael and not that guy by the bar?” Tess said, gesturing to Billy. “You two had some fancy footwork out there.”

“Fancy groin-work,” Kyle corrected. “Who is that?”

“That’s Billy,” she told them as he made his way through the crowd toward them with drinks in hand. “I’m gonna fuck him tonight.”

“Oh,” Kyle said, “well, that’s a great accomplishment.”

She rolled her eyes, not caring what he thought. Her vibrator just was not getting it done anymore. She needed a real man’s anatomy, and she needed it now.

“Here you go,” Billy said, setting her drink down in front of her. “First Screaming Orgasm of the night.”

She smiled, happy to hear that.

“Ew,” Tess said. “Raunchy club hook-ups. Not my thing.”

“Oh, yeah, and where’d you meet Max? A frat party, if I recall.” There was hardly a difference.

“It was romantic,” Tess insisted before shaking her head and changing her mind. “No, it really wasn’t.”

Billy sat down and asked, “These your friends?”

“Oh, yeah.” She’d almost been an idiot and forgotten to introduce them. “Billy, this is Tess, my room—well, my ex-roommate. And this is Kyle, my current roommate’s best friend. We’re having a girls’ night.”

“Hey, I’m not a girl,” Kyle pointed out adamantly. “I’m a guy. I . . . have a penis.”

“Oh, if you say so, Kyle,” she teased.

Billy laughed a little and motioned in between Kyle and Tess. “So you two are . . .”

“Friends,” Tess filled in. “And clearly you two are getting friendly.”

Maria shrugged, not even seeing the need to blush.

“Yeah,” Billy said. “You know, I’m crashin’ with some friends in their dorm room. You could spend the night there with me if you want.”

“A dorm room?” She made a face of disgust. “No thanks. And you and your friends? It sounds like a perfect recipe for a gangbang, and that’s not what I’m looking for tonight.”

“Tonight?” Billy raised his eyebrows.

“You can come back with me to my place,” she told him.

Kyle fake-coughed, “Michael’s place.”

She rolled her eyes at him again. He was like a bratty little brother sometimes.

“Who’s Michael?” Billy asked.

“My roommate,” she told him.

“Your boyfriend?”

She laughed out loud. “Oh, god, no.” Just the thought of it was hilarious. They were just so opposite.

“Well,” Kyle piped up again, clearing his throat. “He’s a boy who’s a friend.”

Maria shot him an annoying glare. If he did anything to screw up her fuck plans with Billy, there would be hell to pay, and he’d be paying for the rest of his life. He seemed to understand that, because he hunkered down in his seat and mumbled, “I’ll be quiet now.”

Good, Maria thought as she smiled at Billy, because tonight, I need to get it on.








TBC . . .

-April
Image
LOVE IS MICHAEL AND MARIA.
Locked